《More Than A Maid》


 Chapter 1

    Isabe¡¯s POV


    Life has been so difficult for my mom and I especially when Dad left us to rest in the bossom of the lord.


    It happened so suddenly and unexpectedly. He had an ident on his way back home, from work..


    My Dad was an hardworking man, he struggled very hard to get us our daily bread, he wanted to make sure I graduated from high school, went to college and be someone great in future just like he was.


    He wanted to build or rather buy a mall or a grocery store for my Mom because she was very interested in business and very hard working too.


    He wanted to make sure our family was a fulfilled and happy one but all his ns crashed. Even after he left, it couldn¡¯te to fulfillment.


    His ident was so brutal and painful that he died right on the spot, before he was even rushed to a nearby hospital.


    He was hit by a speeding vehicle, his car was seriously damaged and couldn¡¯t even be sorted out to repair.


    Dad has always been our bread winner but after this whole grief situation..


    Afterhe left us; Mom and I has been striving and struggling. It got to a point that I had to quit high school and focus on delivering newspapers because it fetched me little money which we were managing.


    The one who was supposed to be our benefactor, after Dad left was Flora.. My Dad¡¯s elder sister but she¡¯s not even aware of the predicament that has fallen upon us because we lost contact with her and contact with the people that could help us contact her.


    Flora works overseas, Dad had got her a lucrative job over there. It¡¯s so unfortunate that we¡¯re really suffering because this isn¡¯t how we were; Dad was so wealthy and prosperous.. everything just changed, everything fell apart in a twinkle of an eye.


    I still can¡¯t believe an eighteen years old teenager like me is already going through this slice of life.


    **


    I got home so stressed and weak too.


    I packed my broken but manageable bicycle at the corner of the house and stretched my hands and feet tiredly before walking into the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m done delivering newspaper for today¡± I announced and heaved briefly.


    ¡°Oh be, you¡¯re back already¡± My mom beckoned onto me.


    ¡°Yes mom, Back and tired, Tired and hungry as usual¡± Iined.


    ¡°Oh my dear, we would get over all this quickly, I believe¡± She said as she gave me a warm hug.


    ¡°Your food is already on the table, I served it because I knew you would be back very soon and hungry too because you didn¡¯t eat anything before you left home¡± She said.


    ¡°Thank you so much Mom¡± I said and disengaged from her quickly because hunger has seriously been battling with me and at the sight of the dish, my stomach rumbled and I began to salivate immediately.


    ¡°Be, I have a good news and it¡¯s somewhat bad too¡± My mom announced.


    ¡°What?¡± I blurted.


    ¡°What news is good and at the same time bad?¡± I asked her.


    She smiled and came over to patt my head gently.


    ¡°Eat first and we would talk about itter¡± She said and I nodded then went to have my seat right in front of the appetizing meal mom has prepared for me.


    I wasted no time to take out a spoon and I began to consume hungrily.


    But.. Yummy!


    ****


    ¡°So I found you an awesome Job¡± My mom announced when I stood up to take the dirty tes to the kitchen.


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed and she sighed heavily.


    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± She gestured me to go into the kitchen to drop the tes.


    Then I returned to listen to the full gist in a jiffy.


    ¡°You said you found a Job for me? Have you been seeking for job secretly since all this while?¡± I asked her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kind of, I mean Yes¡± She admitted nervously.


    ¡°But mom, the agreement and aim we both wanted was for me to return to school immediately after I have earned enough from distributing newspapers¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re still heading towards that Aim¡­. Trust me¡± She tried to exin.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Calm down Be¡± She cut in coldly.


    ¡°You know I always want the best for you right?¡±


    ¡°Sure. You would never lead me astray¡±


    ¡°Good. So I heard about this family that needs a house maid¡­¡±


    ¡°Housemaid?! Mo.. mom really?¡± I almost screamed.


    ¡± And they are also gonna further your education in return. Is that not amazing?¡± She said, putting on a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Mom, Human trafficking is real. You know that right?¡±


    ¡°What Be? You know that I can never lead you astray! Isn¡¯t that what you just said? Or don¡¯t you trust me anymore?¡±


    ¡°What if..? I mean.. this family you¡¯re talking about may not keep to their promise or something. We don¡¯t even know them. Or do you?¡±


    ¡°Be, the deal was for you to work there as their maid and you would get paid too. Yeah I know them already, I have been in contact with the woman for some times now¡­ I told her about furthering your education and she agreed immediately..¡±


    ¡°Wait! What Woman are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The woman that needs an housemaid for her family¡±


    ¡°Really you¡¯ve met her already and I didn¡¯t even know!¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, I got her number from the fliers, I dialed it and spoke with her. Trust me, She seems pleasant¡±


    ¡°Tell me mom, for how long have you been nning all this?¡± I asked and my eyes were getting teary.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡± She said slowly.


    ¡°Since the day, your bicycle broke down on an expressway and your leg got dislocated too; while trying to deliver newspaper as usual¡± She paused and came closer to wipe my tears which were already sliding down my cheeks.


    ¡°It reminded me of your father and that it was an ident that took his life too. I¡¯ve not beenfortable with you riding a broken bicycle, it¡¯s.. it is very risky and you know..¡±


    ¡°So I wanted you to quit but foremost, I wanted a work for a recement then I found this¡± She said and I felt pitiful while she spoke. She¡¯s indeed a good mother.


    I was already emotional that I had to hold her hand and hug her passionately.


    ¡°Thank you so much mommy, I love you¡± I said regretting why I was being so rude in the first instance.


    ¡°I love you more Isabe¡±


    I wiped my face with my both hands then smiled, she smiled too.


    ¡°So where is the venue?, the ce rather¡± I tried to act funny.. to make herugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s Errm, abit far from here. It¡¯s at CenWay¡± She said.


    ¡°CenWay! That¡¯s very far from here, I probably won¡¯t be able to return home everyday or even if I can, I will get herete..¡±


    ¡°Uhm be, that¡¯s the sad part of it. You would be staying there¡± She said and my eyes widen and I was dumbfounded for a moment.


    What?


    ¡°You.. you mean I would live with strangers?¡±


    ¡°No Be but yes, you don¡¯t have to worry.. You would get to know them very well and avoid to get on their bad side¡± she said but I was speechless again.


    ¡°I already told the woman, Mrs Benson. Oh I haven¡¯t told you that their family name is Benson.


    So the Benson family would be expecting your arrival at their ce, Tomorrow morning¡± She furthered and I interrupted.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Yeah, she said she would send a driver over here to take you over there¡± My mom said.


    ¡°But why are you just telling me all this, I¡¯m not even prepared, I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t wanna go there but I still need some time to think about it. You know I won¡¯t be seeing you for a very long time¡±


    ¡± But she promised me, she would permit you to visit me whenever you want to and I¡¯m also free toe see you whenever I want to¡±


    ¡°Okay. That aside, I haven¡¯t even packed my luggages or just few things..¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really have to do so but if you insist you need to take somethings from here, fine but she¡¯s also getting you new clothes if you don¡¯t mind. I actually do not mind, The Benson¡¯s family are actually granting us a very huge rare favour¡± My mom said and I kept quiet for a while.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let this huge favour slide away just like that. Think about the good side of it, you would further your education, earn some ie and I might even buy a mall and we will grow from there on¡±


    ¡°Have you made up your mind now?¡± She asked me.


    Unexpectedly tears began to dropped from my eyes, I¡¯ve never departed from my mom for a very long time, this would be the first time and it¡¯s gonna be really hard for me to adapt.


    ¡°I would miss you Mommy¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I would miss you too baby¡± She said wiping off my tears again.


    ¡°Take your cell phone along¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s spoilt, I told you about it¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Oh I already fixed it, so that we would be able to get in touch with each other¡± She said holding back her tears and forcing out a smile instead.


    But she couldn¡¯t hold it for too long, she freely let her eyes burst into tears and I wept too and embraced her.


    We remained this way for minutes but time isn¡¯t on our side, so we just had to let go and get it together already.


    I have to go prepare for tomorrow.


    * * *


    To Be Continued


    *******


    ******

 Chapter 2

    Be¡¯s POV


    The Benson¡¯s driver arrived very early the next day, sincerely I wasn¡¯t ready yet but one thing i know that no matter how I tried to get prepared, I can never be ready. I had no option than to leave.


    Mom and I shedded more tears before we eventually departed.


    The driver barely said a word to me in the car while he drove, we passed by the expressway where I usually deliver newspaper then it go to a point that I didn¡¯t know the main road. I just had to stay close to the window and watch where we headed.


    Soon we arrived at a mansion with a huge close gate right in front of the building, on getting to the exact front of the gate,


    the gate opened by itself and he drove in.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± The driver announced.


    Soon he pulled the car brake at the garage, I guess.


    I came out of the car and red around the strange beautiful environment.


    ¡°You can go in¡± He told me, pointing at an entrance door.


    ¡°Mrs Benson is expecting you¡± He added and I nodded gently.


    ¡°Oh¡­ err¡­ Thank you, I mean Okay¡± I stammered then walked like a dummy towards the door he directed me to.


    *


    I knocked on the door and waited for a response but unfortunately, there was none.


    I knocked again and then leaned on the door¡­ . DOOR? Opps! Oh no!..


    ¡°Ouch..¡±I eximed and I fell down and stood up quickily.


    The door was already opened and Mrs Benson was just right there, standing in front of me and gazing into my eyes as if I¡¯m an intruder.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­Isabe Daves¡±I quickily introduced myself somehow in a scared stammer.


    Mrs Benson continued to stare at me for a while before saying;


    ¡°Come in¡± She finally beckoned me in and then mmed the door behind.


    The sitting room looked like an mini hall. Should i call it a family hall?


    It was well painted with well designed stripes. The painter must have done a great job or perhaps he¡¯s a professional painter. Of course; he should be.


    This is a rich family house.


    The chairs and table and other furnitures must have cost alot too because they are not themon type of furnitures most family use.


    It was my first time seeing an amazing apartment like this, the furnitures were having the same colour as the wall.


    The couches and arm chairs had a lighter but matching colour. The centre table was shining and it was made of ss.


    They had a very huge television and theplete set of Tv appliances. These are expensive gadgets. This family must be extremely wealthy.


    Oh My God, This is paradise.


    Also, there was a well framed family picture that was glued to the wall and this gave me an idea that it¡¯s a family of three. They have just one child.


    Their kid is a grown up a guy, he looks like he has this bad boy vibe. I just hope there won¡¯t be any unnecessary problem.


    I engrossingly stared at nearly all that were present in the living room not until i mistakenly hit an arm chair and fell down on it.


    I have totally forgotten that Mrs Benson is here with me.


    ¡°Sit¡±Mrs Benson ordered. She couldn¡¯t even say Sorry. It¡¯s My fault anyways


    I quickily sat on that same chair that I tripped on.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to work as an housemaid right?¡±She asked me.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡±I replied trying to avoid eye-contact with the woman.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Mrs Benson asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen ma¡¯am¡±


    ¡°Eighteen? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to work here as an housemaid?¡±She asked.


    ¡°Err.. ma¡¯am, actually it¡¯s my first time, I guess I will just try my best¡± I replied scratching my head as if it was itching.


    ¡°You wanna try your best? I thought you were a professional¡±Mrs Benson said.


    I was dumbfounded.


    I mean, How dare she?


    How could she expect me to be a professional in a job that is more or less a ve?


    It shouldn¡¯t even be called a Job. It¡¯s an over-statement.


    ¡°I mean, I would do my best ma¡¯am. I won¡¯t disappoint you¡± I quickly said before I might be rebuked and my mom will not be happy with me.


    I just wanted to earn some amount to take good care of myself and my mom.


    I want to further education most importantly and have a great jobter in future.


    I really want to be someone prestigious just like my Dad. Yes, he was prestigious, at least he worked in apany.


    ¡°I¡¯m expecting you to do your best and not to try your best¡±Mrs Benson said.


    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡± I said wondering what the difference between doing my best and trying my best is.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re employed¡±She finally said.


    I sighed. As!


    ¡°Thank you so much ma¡¯am¡± I appreciated.


    ¡°Now listen, I do travel most sundays and then return every two weeks, any day at all¡±Mrs Benson said to me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I eximed.


    She barely stays at home?


    ¡°Why that eximation?¡± She quaried.


    ¡°Errm, I¡¯m sorry, i was just surprised¡± I quickly apologized but she took off her sses and stared at me.


    Oh God.


    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised, I mean I¡¯m wondering who would be at home when you would be away for two weeks¡­¡±


    ¡°You had better cut off that Amusement or I cut it off better for you¡± She cut in sharply before I could finish my statement.


    ¡°Besides, what amusing about it?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°I am sorry ma¡¯am¡± I apologized again but this time, I bowed a little.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be¡±


    Jeeeez!!


    She¡¯s so mean, so harsh, very strict.. she¡¯s not even caring. My mom said she is pleasant but she is the exact opposite, I wonder if she¡¯ll like meter on.


    ¡°So, like I said, I would not be around for two week and when I return, I will give you your sry, or should I rather transfer it to your mom?


    Your mom must have already told you that I¡¯ld register you in the best school¡­. Which means that you won¡¯t be getting the full sry, you ought to get¡± She briefly said.


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed.


    This is great, no one would employ someone to work as a maid, sends her to school and still give her some ie.


    I¡¯m so d, she¡¯s gonna keep her promise about sending me to school, Mom was right she¡¯s not a human trafficker after all.


    ¡°Th.. Thank you ma¡¯am¡± I just wanted to say something else she might alsoin about me letting her do the talking alone or me not be grateful at all.


    ¡°Now, Let¡¯s move on, My hubby has travelled but he¡¯ll return probably next month. He travels almost every time. That should give you an idea that I live alone¡­.¡±


    I interrupted unintentionally.


    ¡°You live Alone?.. but who is he? ¡°I asked and pointed at the young guy in the framed family picture.


    ¡± Isabe! ¡°Mrs Benson screamed angrily.


    For her to call my name in full, I knew I was in big trouble already. Sack letter already? Please no.


    Jeez, I lost it. why did I interrupt her? I¡¯m sure she now thinks that I¡¯m so disrespectful and way too forward but no, I¡¯m not or maybe I am.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry¡± I became calm.


    ¡°Why are you so eager to know everything and I do not like it, be quiet while I do the talking and when I want your opinion, you can go ahead and say something¡± Mrs benson said with some sort of angry look


    .


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m so sorry¡± I apologized instantly.


    I¡¯ve said more than a thousand of sorry just today.


    ¡°He is my son, The guy in the frame¡± She resumed referring to the third person in the picture.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son¡± She repeated ¡°His name is Peter¡±


    Just immediately, Peter came in with a Laptop bag hung on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hi mom¡± Peter said as he hugged his mom while she kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡°Speak of the devil! I was just telling her about you. How are you baby?¡± She asked him and pecked him on his other cheek too


    ¡°I¡¯m good mom¡± He then red at me


    ¡°Who is she? ¡± He asked.


    ¡°Be aren¡¯t you suppose to collect the bag from him? ¡± Mrs Benson said.


    I just wanted to but he withdrew.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay¡±Peter said to me nicely.


    ¡°Is she the housemaid? ¡°He asked his mom.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Yes dear¡±She replied.


    ¡°The one who would assist you with the cooking, take good care of the house¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually here to work for just him and he should around my age. But he¡¯s my boss now.


    ¡°I¡¯m Peter¡± He introduced himself by letting out his hand for an handshake.


    I didn¡¯t believe he would want to have an handshake with me because I¡¯ve just been introduced as his maid, he should perhaps look down on me like his mom did.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Isabe,¡­ Be daves¡±I replied back receiving his handshake.


    ¡°Peter Benson¡±He added.


    Mrs Benson cut in by removing his hand from mine.


    ¡°Come on dear, go and have a shower, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very tired, go ahead and rx too¡±


    ¡°Alright mom, I¡¯ll do that right away¡±He obeyed without hesitating.


    I stared as he rushed up the stairs.


    He¡¯s so cute


    Wait, Is he still a student?


    Is he working?


    I sighed.. Thank goodness, I didn¡¯t say that aloud. She might end up firing me right away.


    I am trying really hard to avoid stepping on this woman¡¯s nerves. ¡®cos she¡¯s hot-tempered.


    ¡°I ordered for new clothes for you already. Whoever is bringing it here should be on his way already.


    While Peter would help you with the registration into your new school whenever he¡¯s free, anyways it¡¯s an online stuff.. it won¡¯t take much of his time¡± Mrs Benson briefly exined.


    ¡± Oh Okay¡±


    ¡°One more thing, take good care of my son too¡± She said and I nodded.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m here to baby sit a teenager like me.


    ¡°Follow me , let me show you around, the kitchen and your room..¡± She said and I obeyed without hesitating.


    *******


    ****

 Chapter 3

    Isabe¡¯s POV


    * * * * * * *


    ¡°Hey Be, Wake up¡± I heard a voice shouting my name, followed by a tap on my shoulder.


    ¡°Oh shit, it¡¯s morning already when would she get off the bed¡± The voice said again.


    I guess it was Mom but why is she waking me up when i can sleep as much as i want to until it¡¯s time to collect some magazines to sell..


    ¡°Mom¡±I muttered and yawned. Then began to stretch my hands with my eyes still shut.


    ¡°Good morning mom¡±I said rubbing my eyes.


    ¡°Mom? ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your mom?¡±


    Now the voice doesn¡¯t even sound like my Mom¡¯s..


    It was a Muscr voice! What? Who could that be? and what is he doing in my room?


    The voice wasn¡¯t even familiar so I didn¡¯t bother opening my eyes. I shut it.


    ¡°Isabe! ¡°The muscr voice called again.


    I finally opened one eye first before i opened the second.


    I almost screamed but he covered my mouth with his palm when he noticed that i was about to scream.


    It was then I remembered where i was.


    ¡± I¡¯m so sorry¡± I said removing his palm away from my mouth.


    He chuckled; ¡°I understand. Just go and prepare the breakfast¡±He ordered and then left my room without saying anymore words.


    My room?


    Yes, My room.


    The Housemaid¡¯s room.


    **********


    I managed to knock on his door even with a tray in my hand.


    ¡°Come on in¡±He responded.


    I opened the door and entered.


    Wow..


    The room was of course what I was expecting after I have seen how the living room and exterior part of the house is.


    His room was bigger than mine and it was painted in purple colour.


    The colour of the curtains was Purple, his wardrobe was furnished with purple even the bed spread was colour purple. then I concluded that his favorite colour is probably purple. That¡¯s fantastic because I love purple too. Aw! We have a thing inmon.


    I smiled foolishly.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there? ¡°Peter said.


    Just then, i realized that i was still standing in front of the door ever since I came in.


    ¡°Ohh..¡±I rushed in.


    ¡°There¡±He pointed at a small stool. I dropped the tray on it.


    ¡°What did you prepare?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I fried egg with chicken and chips¡±I replied.


    ¡°Is it Delicious? ¡±


    ¡°sure, it is. Trust me ¡°I replied smiling.


    ¡°Alright¡±He suspended what he was doing on his Laptop then drew the stool closer.


    ¡°Good morning¡± I said because i just remembered to.


    ¡°Morning to you too¡±He replied although i thought he wouldn¡¯t. He looks like he has a bad boy vibes not he is actually not bad at all.


    He doesn¡¯t even act bossy, he is so nice and easy-going.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what happened earlier this morning. I had totally forgotten that i wasn¡¯t at home¡±I apologized because I thought I ought to, I don¡¯t want him to have a negative impression about me just like his mom.


    ¡°I already told you that i understood. You probably miss your mom and it¡¯s fine¡±He said then took his drink.


    ¡°And i¡¯m sorry for preparing breakfast quitete, henceforth, i¡¯ll adjust¡±I said.


    ¡± Apology epted ¡± He said and stopped eating.


    ¡°Errm, what about your mom? I can¡¯t find her anywhere¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mom travelled. Work calls¡±


    ¡°Ohh yeah, I¡¯ve forgotten that she told me about it¡±I said smiling like a fool.


    ¡°You arete for school you know¡­¡± I told him when he continued to eat sluggishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday¡± He said


    ¡°Oh yeah, yeah, I¡­ uhm.. I¡¯m forgetting things easy nowadays¡±


    ¡°Okay so, can you leave now? ¡± He asked kinda feeling ufortable.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I guessed i was being loquacious or rather i¡¯m just too inquisitive .


    ¡°Sure¡±I managed to smile then i hurried to the door.


    ¡°Be back in ten minutes to take the tes to the kitchen and¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    He looked at me, sorry I thought he was done talking.. I interrupted him.


    ¡°And we would begin the registration processes, it¡¯s Online, meaning we don¡¯t have to go to the school to get you transferred and registered. The registration is online, so as the payment of the fees ¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡± I smiled.


    ¡°You can leave now¡± He repeated.


    I nodded and walked out of his room.


    ********


    I forgot he told me to return in the next 10 minutes because I was busy tidying the house. When I was done with that, I walked around one time, admiring everywhere. Wishing it was my room and at the same time trying to get used to the house.


    Peter screamed my name.. that was when I I remembered what we have to do.


    As usual, I apologized to him and took the tes away then I returned in a Jiffy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your former school?¡± Peter asked me as he drew hisptop closer.


    ¡°Julliard¡± I told him.


    ¡°Oh you stay far away from here then¡± He said.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I nodded and watched him type Julliard on hisptop.


    ¡°You can sit¡± He offered as he moved away, so that I could sit next to him on the bed¡­ Which I did.


    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t want you to attend the same school with me¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine¡± I said, because I do not really care about what school I¡¯m attending, talk more of being in the same high school with him, I just want to further my education and get out of High school once and for all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. At least, we are now living under the same roof, it¡¯s better you get transferred to my school, so we can get home the same time. You are my housemaid, I won¡¯t like it if you returnte from school, which means I would have to wait for you to cook for me, No no¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cook and do some other house stuff by myself. That¡¯s why I asked my mom to employ a maid for me¡± He added and I just nodded.


    ¡°Whites High School¡± I pronounced as he typed the same thing on hisptop.


    ¡°Is that the school you attend?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°But your mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget about her, I¡¯m already transferring you to my school¡± He said.


    ¡°Grade?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Grade Twelve¡± I told him.


    ¡°What?¡± He blurted


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen¡± I answered him truthfully.. wondering why he was shocked.


    ¡°Uhn?¡± He looked at me


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not fifteen or sixteen?¡± He said.


    What? People usually say I look more than my age but he¡¯s saying something different.


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen, infact, I ought to be done with high school. What wrong about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re my ssmate nor my age mate¡± He said.


    ¡°Wow, you are in grade twelve too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but we aren¡¯t age mate, I would turn Neen in few months time¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Me too¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, next year I would turn Neen too¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Better, I would be older than you before the year runs out¡± He smirked and I giggled.


    He continued asking questions which I answered truthfully and then he told me that¡¯s all for the registration process. I saw the amount of school fees he paid, it¡¯s huge.


    He should have just picked another school with lesser amount of school fees, I don¡¯t wanna be a burden to his family.


    ¡°I have ordered for the school uniform and shoes, they would bring it down here soon. I probably won¡¯t be around by then, so you would receive it¡± He said.


    ¡°Alright¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I didn¡¯t want to ask but it slipped my tongue.


    ¡°I usually go for exercise every Saturdays with my friends or we go to the Gym at times, I¡¯m a lover of sport, most especially when ites to Racing¡± He told me as he closed his system and got off his bed.. He pulled off his shirt about to change his clothes.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Errm.. I¡¯m leaving¡± I stammered when I sighted his faint but sexy abs. I rushed to the door.


    ***


    Peter¡¯s POV


    I left my house and trekked down to the third junction, I would have simply taken a car but it¡¯s part of exercise, more so.. we were still going somewhere far with our foot.


    ¡°Hey Francis¡± I called and waved simtenously as soon as I sighted him.


    Francis and Vincent are my friends, I hangout with them most time but every Saturday, we meet for sport.


    ¡°so you finally came today¡±Francis said as he shook hands with me.


    ¡°I never said i wouldn¡¯t ¡°I said, smirking.


    ¡°But you hesitated¡±He argued.


    ¡°Anyways, what about Vincent?¡± I asked when I didn¡¯t see him with Francis..


    We need to start racing now before the climate changes to a discouraging one.


    ¡°There¡±He pointed at a distance away which i traced with just my eyes.


    ¡°Monica also came¡±He added and I saw her with Vincent.


    ¡± What¡¯s she doing here? ¡°I asked already getting frustrated.


    Just then Vincent and Monica started walking towards us and Monica waved at me.


    ¡°She said she wanted to be with you¡±He told me.


    ¡°Is she dumb or something? Is she not aware that we are running miles today?¡± I barked furiously.


    They finally came closer.


    ¡°Peter¡±Monica said hugging me while i stood still.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to be here you know?¡± I said disengaging my body away from hers.


    ¡°Why? ¡°She asked gazing at me.


    ¡°Can you even run a mile, talk more of miles? ¡°I asked.


    ¡°And if i fall, you will raise me up. When i¡¯m tired you would carry me on your shoulder. Won¡¯t you? ¡°She said smiling.


    ¡®What d¡¯hell are you spewing out of your mouth Monica? ¡±


    ¡°Wow! But that¡¯s really cool. Sounds more like a pick up line¡±Vincent said then hit me yfully.


    ¡°Monica, you should go home. I¡¯lle spend some time with you tomorrow¡±I said, knowing fully well that I won¡¯t.


    She¡¯s not a kid too, I couldn¡¯t even fool her.


    ¡°No¡±She insisted


    .


    ¡°Go¡±I shouted kinda harsh this time around.


    ¡°Come on peter, she simply wants to be with you, just let her be¡± Francis said.


    ¡°Peter is it wrong to love you just too much? ¡°Monica muttered as if she was going to cry. I don¡¯t really care even if she starts crying.


    I didn¡¯t say anything else rather than to stare at her for some moment.


    ¡°Peter¡±Vincent broke the silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s resume¡±I said and finally stopped gazing at the ufortable figure.


    I¡¯m sure she knows that she makes me so inconvenient.


    ********


    I arrived home quitete that evening.


    I didn¡¯t enjoy the race because Monica ruined it for me.


    I staggered into the living room immediately Be opened the door then iid down on a chair.


    I was so weak.. Monica had really stressed the hell outta me.


    She gave up on running with us and forced me to carry her on my back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would return home thiste¡± Be said, sounding worried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would arrivete too¡± I said, groaning.


    ¡°You missed lunch too¡±Sheined.


    ¡°Just get me dinner¡±I told her.


    ¡°Besides, are you okay?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Be, my legs aches. Just get me something to eat then i¡¯ll go sleep¡±I ordered. ¡°I will feel better tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Oh I have pain reliever¡±She said and exit then returned after some minutes with a tube.


    Iy downfortably and watched the drama she was trying to perform. She rubbed something i couldn¡¯t see clearly on my leg and I moaned in pain.


    ¡°Isabeaa¡±I screamed and took her hand off my legs.


    ¡°What? ¡±


    ¡°Just get me food and I¡¯ll be alright ¡°I insisted.


    ¡°Hmmn, Ok¡±She said and went away with her pain reliever or whatever she called it.


    ********


    *****

 Chapter 4

    Be¡¯s POV


    I guess I woke up on the right side of the bed today and very early this morning probably because I didn¡¯t want Peter to wake me up like he did the previous day, I don¡¯t wanna make him or his mom regret employing me.


    Plus I am enjoying my stay here but I¡¯m missing my mom as well.


    She calledst night and we spoke for some minutes, she prayed for me and wished me goodluck in every of my endeavors. I love that sweet innocent soul.


    I went to the kitchen to do the dishes and to make breakfast for Peter and I. While cooking the meal, I went ahead to do all other house chores quickly and fortunately, it was easy and very fast for me because it¡¯s just Peter and I. The Housemaid job is not that stressful and that¡¯s because I¡¯m working for only Peter.


    While working, I thought of a song to sing at the same time because it makes whatever I¡¯m doing at that moment, faster.


    I bursted into a song which has to do with what i was presently doing.


    ¡°i¡¯ll try my best to make things right


    i¡¯ll do nothing rather than to continue


    but to make things right¡­. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey Be¡± I heard Peter¡¯s voice behind me.


    ¡°Oh, Peter, you¡¯re awake?¡± i asked even after seeing him right in front of me. I must be very stupid for asking such question.


    ¡°I woke you up with my song right? I¡¯m sorry¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nah, you didn¡¯t. Jeez, I overslept¡±He said ring at the wall clock.


    9am it says.


    ¡°How do feel now?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Better than yesterday¡± He said and I smiled.


    ¡°Is breakfast ready?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Almost..¡± I told him.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s very Good. I would go have my bathe now. Please set the dining table before I return, I don¡¯t wanna get fond to eating in my room¡± He said and I chuckled.


    ¡°Okay..¡± I responded and with that, He left.


    ** ** ***


    I just finished serving Peter¡¯s breakfast on the dinning table and I was expecting him toe eat his meal..


    After I called his name and announced to him that the table is set.


    There was a knock on the door and I quickly went to get it only to see a youngdy and she¡¯s beautiful though.


    ¡°Who are you? ¡± I asked not letting her in.


    ¡°Oh my! I should be the one to ask you that question instead¡±Thedy replied and attempted to walk in but I blocked her way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t let you in untill i know who you are and why you are here¡±I said as if i own the house.


    ¡°Like seriously?¡± She furrowed her brows as she started to get upset.


    I nodded.


    ¡°What a funny Joke, are you a clown? who are you? Anyways, I am here to see Peter¡±She said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? ¡°Peter came over just in time.


    ¡°Some girl¡±I replied.


    ¡°Some girl? I¡¯m not some girl but maybe you are¡±She said and forcefully came in.


    ¡°Monica¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Yes darling¡±Monica hugged him.


    Oh, his girlfriend. Ew they are not evenpartible in terms of attitude and maybe everything.


    I scorned at her


    She scorned back at me.


    I rolled my eyes and left before she do the same thing back to me.


    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡± It¡¯s Sunday, thought we could go out together¡± ¡°Monica said.


    ¡°You go alone, I have no ns to leave the house today¡± I told her.


    ¡°Are you still upset with me Peter?¡± She asked me and he smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday¡± She apologize, slightly pinching my cheeks but I held her hand and stopped her from doing so.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer upset, I¡¯m still recovering from yesterday stress. My body still aches That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going out today, not even to church. I just woke few minutes ago too¡± I told her.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Once again, I¡¯m sorry about stressing you yesterday, I shouldn¡¯t havee too, but I just wanted to be around you¡± She said and I hissed.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry¡± she repeated.


    ¡°And I already told you, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not upset anymore¡±


    ¡°Uhm Okay¡± She said but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m here, so what am I gonna do? I mean what are we gonna do?¡± Monica asked yfully holding my both hands.


    ¡°You can join me in the dinning room, I am just about to eat breakfast¡± I told her and begin to work to the dinning room and Monica followed me behind.


    ¡°Well, I ate before I left home, plus I¡¯m on diet, so I¡¯m watching my weight, everyday, I get thisment from some people that I¡¯m getting fatter which I don¡¯t like. That¡¯s another reason why I came for the exercise yesterday¡± She said.


    ¡°Whatever. You know it¡¯s your problem, not mine¡± I replied and she giggled.


    Be already set my food on the table, with water and the necessary cutleries. I was already salivating.


    So I wasted no time to eat.


    ¡°Peter who is she?¡± Monica asked.


    I knew she was referring to Isabe, yet I yed dumb.


    ¡°Uhn, Who?¡±


    ¡°The girl that didn¡¯t let me in¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh Be¡±


    ¡°Isabe¡± I hollered and she came over instantly.


    ¡°Monica, meet Isabe, Be meet Monica¡± I began the introduction.


    ¡°Hi Monica, I¡¯m Isabe, Be for short¡± Be said smiling and obviously willing to make friends with her already.


    ¡°Shut a trap!¡± Monica yelled at her.


    ¡°Peter, I mean what is she doing here? I know you don¡¯t have a sister nor a niece. Or have you been having an affair with someone looking like a riff-raff. And she usuallye here when your mom and Dad travels?¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep quiet and listen Monica. She¡¯s my housemaid. Remember mom promised to get me a maid¡± I told her.¡±


    ¡°And that doesn¡¯t make her a riff-raff¡± I fired at but she bursted into a hystericalugher.


    ¡°Oh¡± She stood up and stayed in an akimbo angle.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just a housemaid?¡± She turned and said to Be


    ¡°Monica!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just trying to put her in her ce¡± Monica said and continuedughing.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see the way she acted towards me earlier. Whereas, she is just a maid¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m returning to my room¡± Be took an excuse and she exit.


    Monica sat down happily, feeling satisfied.


    ¡°Get back to your senses Monica, she is our ssmate, your age mate¡±


    ¡°So? What matters is that she¡¯s just an housemaid. She probably cooked the food you¡¯re eating, probably washed your clothes too and mopped everywhere. She is just a freaking maid¡±


    ¡± She is and she¡¯s not, she would be attending our school tomorrow ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She eximed.


    ¡°I mean why?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should learn how to stop looking down on someone. Oh just because I said she¡¯s a maid, you thought all she ought to do every now and then is the domestic house chores? You least expected her to attend our school of all schools?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°See Monica, everyone is equal¡­ Learn not to look down on people.¡±


    ¡°I guess your mom isn¡¯t aware that the maid she got you would be schooling as well¡±


    ¡°Of course, she knows, I did the whole signing processes myself. I chose our school¡±


    ¡°Why Peter? Why? Your mom would never say you should do it, have you forgotten that the students in our school are of high levels and we are too¡­ You know we are different and better off than somemon girl¡± Monica insulted.


    ¡°Well I did what I did. My mom can¡¯t do anything about it anymore, not even you!¡± I fired at her and she went mute.


    After some minutes, she reached for her bag.


    ¡°Peter, I better get going, I¡¯m notfortable right now¡± Sheined but I didn¡¯t say anything, I just watched her as she walked out of the house.


    Let me tell you about this sassy girl, Monica.


    Monica and I have been friends since we were little, My parents and hers are bossom pals too. So we are intimate family friends.


    But then, Monica fell in love with me. She told me and she made it very obvious infact, everyone knows she likes me and they all want me to do is reciprocate but unfortunately, the feeling isn¡¯t mutual and I just can¡¯t force it.. I feel we¡¯re better together as friends or best friends. But we are not even cool as friends because of her sassy behavior, talk more of she being my girlfriend.


    Oh luckily for me, I didn¡¯t loose my appetite even after she provoked me. I I was very hungry, so little did I worry about what Monica said or how she walked out of our slight quarrel.


    *** ****


    ********


    Be¡¯s POV.


    I washed the te absent mindedly and I almost broke a dish.


    I overheard Peter¡¯s discussion with that girl because I actually eavesdropped, I shouldn¡¯t have because it made me sort of depressed.


    I¡¯ve never been this belittled my whole life, if only they knew who my Dad was, if only my Dad was still alive, I won¡¯t be working here in the first ce.


    I fought back the tears and promised myself to be strong..¡¯cos I wasn¡¯t gonna live here forever.


    I didn¡¯t even know when Peter came into the kitchen, not untill he dropped tes into the sink that was right in front of me.


    ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Uhn, nothing¡± I said, forcing out a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure? I called your name several times while I was still in the dinning room but you didn¡¯t even hear me, I did the same here but it seems like your mind is far away¡± He said.


    ¡°No, I¡­ I was thinking about random things¡± I lied.


    ¡°You overheard my conversation with Monica?¡± He guessed right.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I.. no, I..¡± I stammered, searching for more lies but I couldn¡¯t think of any at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, that¡¯s how she talks, that¡¯s how she behaves but you know what Be, she doesn¡¯t mean every damn words thates out of her mouth okay?¡± He tried to console me.


    ¡°Okay..¡± I smiled a bit.


    ¡°So you¡¯re officially wee to my school¡± Peter teased me by changing the topic and I chuckled.


    ¡°Have you recieved your uniforms?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Yes, it was delivered to me, few minutes after you went out yesterday¡± I answered.


    ¡°Is it your size? Oversize or undersize?¡± He asked me, chuckling.


    ¡°No it exactly my size. I love it.. I love the fact that I am returning to school¡±My eyes suddenly clouded with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you and your mom,.. uhm.. Your parents. I¡¯ve always wanted to return to school¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been outta school for years?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°No, months, I didn¡¯t know I would go back this soon. I thought it would take me years before I earn enough money so that I could pay the school fees and the other expenses. But your family made everything easy for me. I really appreciate¡±


    ¡°You are wee Be¡± He said and patted my shoulder.


    ¡°If you need my notes or anything, I would give it you and you shouldn¡¯t hesitate to request for things you¡¯ld need from me, Okay?¡±


    I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Good¡± Peter said and left the kitchen.


    Wow what a really generous and friendly person he is.


    I guess, he is God-sent.


    *.* * * *


    To Be Continued


    ********


    *****

 Chapter 5

    Isabe¡¯s POV


    I was so eager to go to school the next day that I could hardly sleep the night before that day.


    And then it got to a point, I put on my school uniform and rehearsed how to behave when I get to the school.


    Well, I eventually fell asleep when it was past midnight yet, I woke up very early.. prepared our breakfast which Peter and I ate at the same time on the dining table.


    Then the Driver who brought me here was the one that took us to school but with a different car¡­ This people are freaking rich. Peter also told me that this man is his own personal driver.


    Peter weed me to his school when we almost got to the school entrance and I couldn¡¯t stop smiling and blushing especially when I saw the signboard; WHITES.


    I can¡¯t believe I would ever attend WHITES of all schools.. well the school I attended when my Dad was still alive was a great school too although it wasn¡¯t ssy and it¡¯s not majorly for rich students like this one.


    ¡°We would be getting down here¡± Peter said to me while I was engrossed with looking through the window and watching students trop into the school.


    I can¡¯t believe I suddenly became shy and nervous and Peter noticed it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous¡± I told him.


    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­. Yeah¡±


    ¡°Nervous about what?¡±


    ¡°Like I don¡¯t know¡±


    He scoffed and held my hand then we walked into the school.


    ¡°You might have to go see the principal first¡± He said.


    And I nodded, I think because Peter was holding my hand, it drew more views and attention to us.


    ¡°I¡¯m the school senior prefect¡± Peter whispered and my eyes widened.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± I said releasing my hand from his.


    He smiled; ¡± You didn¡¯t ask¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°Well, walking beside me still draws people attention even if we are no longer hold hands¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ Uhh¡± I stammered.


    I don¡¯t know how it is here but back then in my former high school, the school senior perfect was every girls¡¯ crush except me though.


    ¡°I would escort you to the Principal¡¯s Office, Take this with you¡­ It¡¯s very likely that she will request for it¡± Peter said handling me an envelope.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I said receiving it from him.


    I tried to walk like about two steps away from him,( behind him rather )because he was the one leading the way to the Principal¡¯s Office.


    He waved at some people when they hollered his name. And this made me wish, I was someone popr too.


    He got to principal¡¯s office and did what we have to do, I thought it was gonna be stressful being my first day in school but it wasn¡¯t maybe because we¡¯ve done almost all the registration processes online.. the principal only told me fill some forms which I did and she requested for the envelope that Peter had given to me earlier.


    She also ordered Peter to show me round the school whenever he is free.


    We left the Principal¡¯s Office and made our way to the ssroom, my new ssroom actually.


    ¡°Are you still feeling nervous?¡± Peter asked me.


    ¡°Well, yeah but I¡¯m a bit relieved now¡± I answered him while I looked around the school periphery.


    ¡°I would show you around,ter perhaps during the recess period or whenever you¡¯re ready¡± He said and I nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your ssroom like? Crowdy or Scanty? I have Enochlophobia, scared of crowd ¡± I told him and heughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s moderate but rx we would soon get to my ssroom, your new ssroom too¡± He said and I took a deep breathe and followed him.


    *****


    We took more steps and in two ¨C three minutes, we arrived at a doorstep.


    ¡°We are here¡± Peter whispered and opened the door.


    The initially noisy ssroom became calm and all eyes were on us. I fought back the spirit of fear which made me wish the ground could open up and swallow me. What d¡¯ fvck! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done something bad! Why are they all gazing at me?


    ¡°Guys, meet our new ssmate¡± Peter announced.


    ¡°You can do this¡± He whispered and he patted my shoulder then he left me to face the whole ss alone.


    ¡°Wee¡± Some voices said to me and I forced out a smile.


    I scratched my un-inching hair and tried to clear my throat.


    ¡°Err¡­ I..¡± I resumed with a stutter.


    I could feel the presence of someone that knows me here apart from Peter.


    I had the feeling that someone was staring at me deeply. I know right, everyone here is staring me waiting for me to talk but I could still feel that there¡¯s someone¡­


    Oh Monica!


    My eyes caught hers. She¡¯s in this school? I mean I know she¡¯s in this school but is she in this ss too?


    Oops I hope we would get along this time around.


    I stopped staring at her and summoned up courage to introduce myself to everyone.


    ¡°My name is Isabe¡± I said perfunctorily. ¡± I¡¯m a transfer student and I hope we would get along quickly¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s a lot for you to catch up with¡± A girl said and hugged me unexpectedly.


    I smiled at her when we disengaged.


    Not knowing what to do next or where to sit, Peter pulled my hand.


    ¡°Come sit here, it¡¯s actually a nk seat¡±


    Where he asked me sit was close to window and I have no sit partner. I like it that way.


    I sat downfortably, tryna make sure I was settled and thankfully there were few eyes gazing at me. I¡¯m still wondering why these ones aren¡¯t minding their business yet.


    Peter¡¯s seat was tables away but we could stillmunicate with each other. He gestured to me with his thumb up and mouthed ¡®Wee¡¯ and I replied him back with ¡°Thank you¡±.


    I expected Peter to tell the whole ss that we are living together and I¡¯m working as his maid but he didn¡¯t, he rtes with me like he does to everyone.


    I smiled and stopped staring at him when two guys, they could be his pals came to meet him and they started discussing something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    I minded my business.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A familiar feminine voice said to me and I looked up to see the person


    ¡°Monica, Hi¡± I smiled and she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°So you finally came to this school, Here you are; At The Whites¡± She said sacastically and gave a false smile.


    ¡°Yeah, Thank you¡± I said smiling back at her.


    ¡°But you know what?¡± she smiled in a more mischievous way and came closer to whisper something into my left ear.


    ¡°You are not wee¡± She said.


    ¡°You are most wee Be!¡± Another voice said aloud behind us and Monica and I turned to see who it was.


    Most especially Monica, she was furious because what the girl said was contradicting to what she just whispered into my ears.


    She just told me that I¡¯m not wee while the girl who didn¡¯t hear what she said, said I¡¯m most wee.


    ¡°Oh was I interrupting you both?¡± It was the jovial girl who embraced me after I introduced myself earlier.


    ¡°I would see you around more often. Soter¡± Monica said pinching my cheeks before she left and it hurt but I tried to his the pain.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Francisca¡± The girl said.


    ¡°You are wee to the whites¡± She repeated smiling at me.


    I smiled and said ¡± I know right, Thank you¡±


    ¡°We possibly do not have a seatmate because I¡¯m sitting behind you!¡± She told me.


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed and nodded.


    ¡°So if you want or need anything, I¡¯m right here Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay Francisca¡± I said.


    ¡°Hey Students!¡± A teacher entered and everyone went back to their various seats.


    ¡°Good morning Mr Harryson¡± Everyone stood up and greeted him and so did I.


    ¡°Good morning to you too¡± He said


    And the ss began, He noticed me and did more proper introduction because he happens to be our home room teacher.


    Two other teachers came in and taught us, I must say that they are very good with their profession. They are better than my local former school.


    Very soon, it was recess period.


    Many students rushed out of the ss and soon, the ss was Scanty.


    ¡°Join us Be¡± Peter was still in ss with his friends but they were about to leave the ss.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Uh¡± I looked at the two guys.


    If I join him at his table perhaps, I would be the only girl in the midst.


    ¡°This is Francis¡± He gestured towards the guy standing by his right hand side and ¡°This is Vincent¡± The guy at his other side.


    ¡°Hey Isabe¡± They waved from where they stood.


    They¡¯re actually friendly like him but that¡¯s not the matter right now. I don¡¯t wanna join them at the cafeteria.


    ¡°Hi¡± I waved back at them and stood up to walk towards them but Monica obstructed me.


    ¡°Hey Peter, we have a business to settle¡± She said to Peter ¡°But we would discuss it while we are having our lunch at the Cafeteria¡± With that, she pulled him Out of the ss.


    ¡°Wait Monica, Hold on for a minute¡± I heard Peter say.


    ¡°Oh your friends. They should probably get another table¡± Monica said, looked back at me and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Hey Be, Come on let¡¯s go to the Cafeteria together¡± Francisca held my hand and we begin to walk out of the ss.


    If only I had my way, I would stay in the ss instead because I had no preparation for recess period, I mean I didn¡¯t bring lunch from home neither do I have money to spend on snacks.


    Yet I was on the row to buy snacks when I wasn¡¯t with any money, Francisca was in front of me. She got two burgers and a smoothie. When it got to my turn, I just moved away and followed Francisca behind.


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t getting anything and you stayed on the line¡± I heard a guy snarled.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I muttered innocently.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting yourself something to eat for lunch?¡± Francisca asked me on our way to get a seat.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­ Well I misced my purse whileing to school¡± I lied.


    ¡°Oh Sorry. You could have told me earlier¡± She said and brought out cash from her purse.


    ¡°Here, get something for yourself¡± She said.


    ¡°You are so nice Francisca but you don¡¯t have to, I mean the line is getting filled up and I don¡¯t want to get on those guys nerves like I nearly did earlier¡± I told her, refusing to ept the money.


    ¡°Okay then, take one¡± She gave me one burger which I reluctantly epted. I didn¡¯t want her to notice that I was trying to reject her generous offers plus, I was hungry.


    ¡°So Wee to our School¡± Francisca said again.


    ¡°You said that more than a million time¡±


    ¡°Oh did I? I¡¯m just happy to have a new friend¡± She said while she took her smoothie. I think her eyes caught something or someone when she looked up.


    ¡°Jeez¡± She said underneath her breathe but I heard her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Uhh.. nothing¡± She smiled.


    ¡°So let¡¯s talk about you, the proper introduction we¡¯ve skipped¡± She said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your former school?¡±


    ¡°Julliard¡± Fvck! I should have lied or I should have told her the name of my other school.


    ¡°Julliard! ¡± She eximed.


    ¡°Julliard is very far from here, very far¡± She emphasized.


    At least she didn¡¯t talk about how poor standard the school is.


    ¡°Yeah it is¡± I nodded.


    ¡°You live around there too?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well¡­. No.. I¡­.¡± I stammered, I needed to lie but I don¡¯t want her to see me as a lier. She might hate me immediately and she might still hate me if she finds out about my true background.


    ¡°Here, Smoothie¡± Peter came over and dropped a smoothie on the table, in front of me.


    ¡°For who?¡± Francisca asked.


    ¡°For Be¡± He said and I looked at him.


    ¡°Thank you Peter¡± I said and wasted no time to sip with the help of the straw.


    ¡°Wait Peter, you got her a smoothie and you didn¡¯t get one for me too¡± Francisca said looking so confused.


    ¡°There¡¯s one in front of you¡± He pointed.


    ¡°Yes I know but..¡±


    I guess she¡¯s suspecting that we are acting like we were already know each other


    ¡°Be is a new student here, it¡¯s just a friendly present, just like the way you gave her a burger¡± He said and with that, he left.


    ¡°Really? Peter is cheerful but I haven¡¯t seen him do this before, or is it because we haven¡¯t had any transferred student recently?¡± She said but I didn¡¯t reply, I just ate the burger and took the smoothie along with it.


    ¡°Are you sure Peter isn¡¯t trying to hit on you?¡± She said and I almost choked.


    I coughed out and she said quickily offered me tissues.


    ¡°Gently, Gently¡± She said gently hitting my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m Okay, I¡¯m Okay¡± I said wiping my stained lips.


    If only she knows that Peter is literally my boss at home, she won¡¯t have said He was trying to hit on me.


    Hit on me?


    *************


    ********

 Chapter 6

    Be¡¯s POV


    We had few more sses after recess and then few hours after noon, school dismissed.


    I swear, It is very hard for me to keep hiding it that I stay with Peter, most especially from Francisca. Francisca is too clingy, she¡¯s actually being friendly in her own way unlike Monica who kept stealing nces at me and made sure I caught her doing so, then she would roll her eyes and look elsewhere.


    I can¡¯t believe Peter is dating a girl like her, they¡¯repletely words and opposite when ites to their character and they¡¯re not evenpatible.


    ¡°So where do you live?¡± Francisca asked me as she hung her backpack properly on her back.


    ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­ I stay at CenWay¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Wow, you are a girl from a very wealthy family¡± She said and I wondered why she said so.


    Oh wait! The buildings in that avenue are mostly mansions, penthouses..


    ¡°Uh¡­ Err¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡± I continue to stammer. I didn¡¯t wanna say the truth neither do I wanna lie to her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°However it is, I would love to visit you every now and then when we be besties¡± She said and embraced me.


    ¡°What??¡± I eximed. It was so obvious that I didn¡¯t like idea she just suggested.


    ¡°Am I forcing the friendship? like am I forcing myself to be your friend?


    Or I¡¯m not wee at your ce?¡± She disengaged her body from me and frowned.


    ¡°Of ¡­ Of course, you are wee. I actually love you already. You are a really cool friend¡± I said and she smiled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I seeded in being your friend already¡± She said and I nodded, forcing a smile.


    ¡°A High five¡± She raised up her five fingers and we had a high five.


    ¡°It¡¯s so unfortunate that we won¡¯t take a bus together because your driver woulde pick you soon¡± Francisca creates conclusions herself making me to not to say the truth.


    Well that¡¯s how the rich students in this school are.


    They don¡¯t take public long buses


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I said and she smiled and fixed her gaze at me instead.


    It made me nervous..


    ¡°So see you tomorrow¡± I added and she nodded.


    ¡°Bye Be, it¡¯s nice meeting you today¡± She said, waved at me and left the ss.


    Then I sighed heavily.


    ¡°For how long are you gonna hide it that you¡¯re from the slums¡± Someone whispered behind me and I turned to see Monica.


    ¡°You again!¡± I almost screamed before realizing I¡¯m still in the ssroom and few students are still there including Peter and his friends.


    ¡°Shh¡± I shushed her.


    ¡°Oh you already have the audacity to yell at me? Do it again! It¡¯s most likely I would be the one to tell the whole school your true identity¡± She said.


    Oops, what have I done wrong?


    Why does Monica hate me so much? When it¡¯s not like I have offended her.


    ¡°Peter¡± She turned to him;¡± how about Ie to your ce for a sleepover today?¡±


    ¡°No, Hell no¡­¡± He said in an harsh tone but when he realized that his friends were watching him, he adjusted his tone ¡°Maybe some other time¡±


    ¡°Duh, my driver is already here. I wasn¡¯t nning to have a sleepover at your ce¡± She checked her cellphone and rolled her eyes¡­ Then left the ss.


    We (Peter and I) took a very deep sigh at the same time, we weren¡¯t done with the heaves when she rushed back inside the ss just to peck Peter.


    Ew..


    ¡°Hey, what¡­ did¡­¡± Peter stammered.


    ¡°Bye love¡± Monica smiled and left.


    She¡¯s one crazy and annoying girl.


    But I wonder the kind of affair they are having because Peter doesn¡¯t seem to befortable with her presence.


    They should just break up already. With that attitude of hers, I can tell that she is not the right girl for him.


    ¡°So why or who are you still waiting for? For us?¡± Peter¡¯s friend who initially introduced himself as Francis said.


    It was now, it drawn to me that it remains Peter, his friends and I in the ssroom.


    ¡°Oh sorry. I would leave now¡± I tried not to stammer


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being harsh, neither was I sending you off. No. I only ask a question, why are scared about it?¡± Francis noticed.


    ¡°Err.. Nothing¡±


    ¡°But I would get going already..¡± I bowed slowly.


    I didn¡¯t know where to go yet or to secretly wait for Peter toe to my aid.


    ¡°Errm guys¡± Peter cleared his throat as he wanted to say something.. so I waited.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time we depart..¡± and before they could ask why, He continued..


    ¡°We all know Be is a new student, like she just arrived today and Mrs Betty, the principal ordered me to show her around¡±


    ¡°There are practically less people in school. You can just show her around tomorrow instead of keeping your driver waiting¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°Uhm.. It¡¯s a wonderful idea instead. But my driver isn¡¯t here yet, two.. tomorrow maybe very hectic and I may so busy and I wouldn¡¯t have the time show her around. we all do not know how tomorrow would be like plus I don¡¯t like it when so many people fix their gazes on me¡­ you know most girls do so. So I prefer to just show her around right now; once and for all¡± Peter said¡­ While I just stood there, waiting for them toe to a conclusion.


    ¡°It is alright, we are leaving if that should be the case¡± Francis said and he and his friend carried their bags.. hit his arm like it¡¯s their way of saying Bye.


    ¡°Chat you allter¡± Peter Said.


    ¡°Bye, Bye Be¡± They said to me.


    ¡°Bye Francis, Bye Vincent¡± I bide them


    ¡°Bye¡± and watched them leave.


    I took a very deep breathe when they were out of sight.


    Peter and I were left alone in the ssroom.


    ¡°So are we leaving now?¡± I asked Peter.


    ¡°Not yet, I already told my driver toe in the next thirty minutes¡± He said.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°A tour around this school¡±


    ¡°Oh I thought you just used it as an excuse for everyone to leave us alone¡±


    ¡°Well part of it..¡± He said,ing close to me.


    ¡°Let us go, let me show you around¡± He said and offered me his hand to hold and I did.


    ***


    We spoke while he showed me each rooms and facilities.


    ¡°How was the ss today? Our teachers, how were they like?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°They were awesome. They taught us was well.. I enjoyed each lectures we had today¡± I told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you do¡± He said..


    ¡°I can see you made new friends¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± I repeated, b¡¯cos it was only Francisca I was intimate with today.


    ¡°Yeah, Francisca and my friends too Vincent and Francis¡±


    ¡°Oh everyone here is nice actually¡± Except Monica but I didn¡¯t say that loud.


    ¡°And thanks for the smoothie you gave to me during the recess period¡± I appreciated.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing¡± He said.


    ¡°The Music room¡± He said opening a door, I just peeped through and nodded.


    ¡°Peter¡± I called his name when we left that building.


    ¡°Uhm? ¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡­ I an surprised you did not tell your ssmates, your friends that we live together, that I¡¯m your housemaid¡± I muttered.


    ¡°In school, you are my ssmate, you are my friend just like everyone¡± That¡¯s what he just said.


    ¡°You are still my friend at home, or do I treat you more like an Housemaid? You know.. the thing is when Dad and Mom travels, I am usually home alone.. and it wasn¡¯t cool at all. I needed someone to talk to, I needed someone to kill boredom with, someone to help me out in things a guy can¡¯t do¡± He said and paused.


    ¡°So you came, you are more like an House friend to me and not an Housemaid¡± He said and I smiled.


    He is so nice that I do not even feel insecure.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I just had to say.


    ¡°Do you want our ssmates to know we are staying together?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m confused¡± I told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tryna fake my lifestyle but ..¡± I¡¯m just scared of being bullied in a school for the rich.


    ¡± I know you are not¡± He interrupted


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ But I already lied today and it¡¯s hard for me.. what if they don¡¯t like me if they all get to find out that I¡¯m not in their category¡­ What if¡­ I have alot of What ifs in my head right now¡± I confided in him


    ¡°And Monica, she obviously hates me¡±


    ¡°I noticed her cruel character today, I¡¯m shocked. Monica isn¡¯t like this, I possibly do not know why she¡¯s recently acting like this but I would talk to her about it¡± He said.


    But I just nodded; Monica?? I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be nice to me.


    ¡°You both of you would surely be best of friends, I forgot to tell you that I can predict the future¡± He teased and I gave a shortugh.


    We walked here and there, I was tired but I didn¡¯t want toin.


    I love this school already.


    Suddenly he recieved a call, I guess it was his driver because he said to the caller that we were on our way. We?


    ¡°That was Joe¡± His Driver¡¯s name.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, he¡¯s waiting for us¡± He said.


    This time, I didn¡¯t see a single Student around, everyone must have gone home.


    We entered the Comfy car and Joe drove home.


    **


    When I got home, I changed into mufty and made delicious dinner.


    I¡¯m surprised he asked me to join him on the dinning table again then we had supper together.


    Actually, I prefer to stay and eat in my room¡­


    Indeed he sees me as a friend but I see him as my friendly boss.


    After dinner, I revised his notebooks, I actually love reading¡­ I¡¯m a nerd.


    I¡¯m one of the most intelligent Students in my former school¡­ Even when I dropped out of school, I still read whatever books Ie across, I read newspapers too, bill boards, everything that is readable and that makes me a brilliant Student in every areas; Politics, Calctions, Science everything. I don¡¯t mean to be proud though.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see a movie¡± Peter knocked on my door.


    ¡°I need to finish reading your notebooks, so that I can catch up quickly in ss¡± I told him without opening the door.


    ¡°All works but no y makes¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t worked at all¡± I said back


    ¡°Okay Okay, I guess I would see the movie alone¡± He said.


    ¡°She¡¯s sort of a bookworm¡± I heard him muttering to himself.¡±And she has been indoor since we had dinner¡±


    He would know me better, I¡¯m more than a bookworm.


    I chuckled.


    Andyed properly on my bed; Laying on the bed is the best position for me to read and assimte.


    * * *


    To Be Continued


    ******


    ****

 Chapter 7

    Be¡¯s POV


    I made more friends the next day although they weren¡¯t as clingy as Francisca.


    Francisca is still the only person I¡¯m very intimate with. While the remaining friends I made, all we say to ourselves were just casual friendly greetings like: Just ¡°Hi, Hello Be¡± ¡°Hey¡± ¡°Good morning Isabe¡±..


    I guess what made Francisca and I more close is because her seat is just behind mine.


    Before we left home this morning, Peter gave me some sum of money to spend during the recess period. He is so nice.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Today I tried so much not to step on Monica¡¯s nerves, well I haven¡¯t been stepping on her nerves yet she has been the one causing troubles between us.


    After Recess, we had mathematics which is literally everyone¡¯s worst subject except mine. Many were not even listening to the teacher, many were sleeping..


    ¡°Questions on This Topic would definitelye out in your examinations¡± The teacher said and it¡¯s made everyone afraid and they tried paying attention.


    ¡°Even in college, you would stille across questions from this Topic. And it¡¯s very broad¡± He said.


    People were murmuring. They found the topic hard and boring but it wasn¡¯t difficult for me¡­ Maybe because I¡¯m already familiar with the topic and solvings.


    ¡°Silent everyone¡± The mathematics teacher tried to caution everyone but since they didn¡¯t listen to him..


    He then added; ¡°We are having a mathe test on Friday, whether you like it or not, I don¡¯t care¡± He said and the ss became quiet.


    He continued his teaching and this time around, many people sat upright and paid attention to him.


    I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s difficult here, nothing at all.. everyone sees mathematics as the most difficult subject but I can solve questions on it with ease.


    Soon his ss was over and he packed up his stuffs; books and hisptop.


    ¡°Test on Friday, do not forget nor try to miss it. Same ce: same time¡± He said and left the ss.


    Everyone started murmuring..


    I looked at Peter, I was still staring at the board trying to get how each equations and answers were derived.


    Monica, on the other hand, joined the crowd inining about the topic and the unexpected test¡­ Also saying all sort of things about the mathematics teacher.


    Everyone was literally asking each other whether they understood what the teacher just taught them


    .


    ¡°Hey Be¡± Francisca called from behind.


    ¡°You need help too?¡± She asked me


    ¡°The equations?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well I understand the top a little and I don¡¯t mind teaching you the little I know¡± She said and I smiled.


    ¡°Well, this particr topic used to be my favorite topic in mathematics¡± I told her trying as much not to be boastful.


    ¡°Really?¡± She exmed.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Then I think I need lessions from you instead¡± She said and picked up her bag.


    ¡°I would follow you home today¡± She said.


    I never expected that. What??


    ¡°Uhh Francisca!¡±


    ¡°So you could teach me the topic¡± She said and I blinked my eyes twice.


    ¡°Francisca why don¡¯t we do that in school tomorrow¡± I said.


    ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well, Just because. I would read and practice the whole content today, learn more and teach you very well tomorrow, what about that?¡±


    ¡°Wow Be, that¡¯s a very good idea¡± She said and I smiled.


    ¡°So tomorrow¡± I repeated and sigh in a way she didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay¡± She said.


    She expected me to stand up and leave the ss too since sses has ended for today but I didn¡¯t even move an inch.


    ¡°I guess your driver arriveste¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t want to keep you waiting dear. You can leave already¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Bye¡±


    ¡°Bye¡± She said and left.


    I guess this is how every closing hours would be.


    I would discuss it with Peter when we get home, so that we can find something to do about it.


    Monica didn¡¯t cause much trouble today, she picked up her bag too and left too.


    I¡¯m still surprised she and her boyfriend didn¡¯t flirt.. or she didn¡¯t flirt with her boyfriend. They do not even act like their dating.


    Boring rtionship, I snarled.


    **


    Peter¡¯s POV


    I waited, making constant eye contact with Be. We were stlyishly waiting for the rest of our ssmates to leave the ssroom, so that we can go home too as well.


    But it seems like Francis and Vincent wanted us to walk out of the ss at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now¡± Franicis unexpectedly said as Francisca left the ssroom.


    ¡°Oh alright¡± We bided him Bye.


    We were surprised he didn¡¯t wait for us or for Vincent only.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you Peter¡± Vincent said to me.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?


    ¡°Uhmm..¡± He came closer to me, so that the rest of our coursemate that were still ss won¡¯t hear him, which made me wonder what he has to say.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I like Monica¡± He said and I was dumbfounded.


    He took a deep breathe and repeated; ¡°I like Monica¡±


    What??


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you¡± He added.


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Since I transferred to this school, I liked her from the onset¡± He said.


    ¡°Whoa, did you ever try telling her about your feelings?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m afraid she would turn me down. I don¡¯t want her to reject me. She likes you, Peter. It¡¯s very obvious¡­ Everyone knows she likes you like crazy¡± He said and I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You like her..¡± He said and I was confused whether that was a question or a statement.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± He asked me this time around.


    ¡°Monica and I are just friends¡± I told him.


    ¡°I know but don¡¯t you have feelings for her?¡±


    ¡°I like Monica as a friend, you know about it that we know each other since we were five¡± I told him.


    ¡°You do not like her romantically? You never developed feelings at all?


    ¡°Nah¡± I said.


    ¡°Listen Vincent, try to tell Monica about your feelings.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s aware that I like her because I tried to show it to her in an indirect ways but she is giving me a red signal, a red light rather¡± He said


    I was mute.


    ¡°What should I do Peter?¡± He asked me.


    I really don¡¯t want my friendship between Vincent and I to turn upside down because the girl he likes, likes me.


    Aw.. howplicated.


    ¡°Give her some space¡± I just said.


    ¡°Some time, I know her feelings for me would fade away very soon because I¡¯m also giving her a red light¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that? She never stopped liking you as far as I¡¯ve observed¡± He said.


    That¡¯s true.


    I can¡¯t believe Vincent likes her and I didn¡¯t find out earlier, I didn¡¯t even notice he has been noticing us..


    ¡°How about I talk to her? I would tell her you like her then¡­ We¡¯ll see how it goes or what next to do¡± I said because I couldn¡¯t think of a solution right now. It¡¯s soplicated. Yet I didn¡¯t wanna keep quiet.


    ¡°Thank you¡± He said and tried to smile.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I said.. Oops.


    He smiled and changed topic.. ¡°This new girl is always looking at you¡± He whispered into my eyes.


    And I turned to see Be.


    ¡°Why is she waiting? For you again? You showed her around the school yesterday. Are you sure she doesn¡¯t like you already¡± He whispered again.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Vincent¡±


    His phone rang and he picked it up.


    When the call ended..


    ¡°My driver is here, I¡¯m guess I¡¯m leaving¡± He said and picked up his back.


    ¡°Alright¡± I patted his shoulder. I still couldn¡¯t get over all what he just told me.


    I watched him leave the ss.. leaving Be and I.


    We can¡¯t continue this way.. we are only dying our precious time.


    Maybe I should have just registered her in another school.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Be¡± I said to and she stood up.


    ******


    *****

 Chapter 8

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡± Waiting for everyone to exit the ssroom before we leave.. We are literally dying ourselves from getting home quickly and it might get us suspicious, Vincent almost did¡± Peter said when we got home.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say but I think I¡¯m the cause of all this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended..¡± He said..


    ¡°So stop saying Sorry¡±


    ¡°Okay.. sorry.. oops, I¡¯m sorry.. I.. I.. I won¡¯t repeat that word again¡± it was hard for me to avoid the word ¡®Sorry¡¯


    He chuckled.


    ¡± I came up with an idea¡± He said.


    ¡°You would go to school and also leave first during the closing period and I wouldeter. How about that?¡± He said.


    ¡°Errm.. the driver¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Your friends knows Joe has your Driver¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s true, we can¡¯te to school with the same driver¡± He said and I nodded.


    ¡°Mom and Dad¡¯s Drivers are not avable too¡± He added.


    ¡°What are we going do? ¡± I said; afraid that we might have to let the whole ss know that we live together.. so that we cane and go home without being scared of being seen together.


    ¡°Think Peter, Think¡± He said knocking his head.


    I looked at him, he is so concerned about me.


    ¡°Oh.. Kay! Okay I gat this¡± He bursted and stood up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I came up with a magnificent idea¡± He said and I watched him exin and demostrated.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, you would leave home first for school, don¡¯t worry, Joe would put on a mask and drive in any of the other cars..¡±


    ¡°Joe would put on a mask?!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Yeah.. he would drive you to school in the morning and bring you back in the evening and he would put on some kind of fancy mask¡± Peter said and I smiled.


    ¡°Then he would return to pick me upter without mask¡± He concluded.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Funny but I love the idea as far as doesn¡¯t lead us into more trouble¡± I told him.


    ¡°You know It¡¯s better you leave home before me; you are the senior prefect, remember?¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, as you wish¡± He said and I nodded.


    ¡°What would you like me to cook for you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, anything. Anything delicious¡± He said and I turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait Flora¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡±


    ¡°Have I ever told you that you¡¯re a very good cook?


    I know I¡¯ve not. You are an excellent chef, I was practically craving for a meal prepared by you during the recess period¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, don¡¯t tter me¡± I blushed


    ¡°I would go prepare something now¡± I said and left the living room.


    ***


    I ate on the dinning table again with him and he didn¡¯tin about it.. Infact, I¡¯m free around him and I think I¡¯m getting used to him.


    ¡°Do you understand the topic we were taught in mathematics today? ¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Uhm yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Heughed.. and I started at him like what¡¯s funny?


    ¡°Wait you are serious about it¡± He said.


    ¡°Yeah because I know the topic and it¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°You see Be, this topic is broad, like it¡¯s very broad.. and we started this topic about a week ago and virtually everyone in ss doesn¡¯t know it but you just came yesterday and you said you understand it..¡±


    I rolled my eye; what matters is that I know that damn topic.


    ¡°Serious Peter, I¡¯m not joking¡± I told him and he gave a shortugh.


    ¡°I would give you one or two questions to solve after dinner¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay? Are you really doing this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Be, this topic is freaking difficult¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that fact but once you know it, you know it¡± I told him and hurried up with my meal.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± He muttered still doubting me.


    **


    After Dinner, he wrote me two questions in a book but mere looking at the questions, I knew where he got those questions from. Damn! I¡¯m so familiar with textbooks..


    ¡°Here¡± He gave me the note book.


    ¡°Solve it if you can¡± He said and folded his arm, standing at an akimbo angle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, imma watch you solve it¡± He said and I gave a shortugh..Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should stop doubting me already¡± I recieved the book and a pen from him and in no time, I solved it even though the solutions was so long and broad.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be right, you know that. How could you solve two questions in two minutes¡± He collected the book and pen from me.


    ¡°One minute for one and another minute for the second¡± I said jokingly and he smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡± He said and left.


    Wait what??


    Why didn¡¯t he just check it right here and tell me if I¡¯m wrong.


    **


    Peter¡¯s POV


    I rushed to my room to check the extensive textbook where I got the Questions from¡­ I went to recheck it whether her solutions and answers were right.


    Unbelievable, it was. Same answers and solutions, her solutions was even more simpler to understand.


    Huh, did she cheat? Nah she didn¡¯t.. I was watching her.


    Or wait she must have seen these questions.


    That¡¯s right! I smirked.


    She¡¯s so smart.


    I brought out myptop and search for questions under that same topic then I picked two questions which obviously looks difficult.


    She definately won¡¯t be able to solve this.


    I wrote down the Questions and went back to her room to give it to her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another one, solve it¡± I said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I get thest one right?¡±


    ¡°Well you did, kind of¡­ In your tricky trickish way, you got thest two questions right¡± I said.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t tricky¡­¡±


    ¡°Just solve this¡±


    ¡°Okay..¡± She received the book from me, looked at the Question and smiled.


    ¡°This is so simple¡± She said.


    ¡°Uhn?¡± I eximed and she smiled then begin to solve it.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was solving but I was looking at the note.


    ¡°Doo.. ¡­¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°You definately can¡¯t be done already¡± I interrupted her.


    She went through the Questions and the solution she just wrote down and said ¡°But I¡¯m done¡±


    ¡°Hmmn, let me see¡± I said and collected the paper.


    Ran back to my room to confirm again and I was so shocked the answers were the same.


    ¡°She¡¯s not lying. She¡¯s knows mathematics¡± I muttered, still very shocked.


    Then an idea niggled me, to set a question from my dull head and give it to her solve it.


    But she¡¯s so intelligent that she could tell that the question isn¡¯t correct, therefore doesn¡¯t deserve a correct answer.


    Oh my God, Be is so brilliant. Isn¡¯t she a blessing in disguise, she can just teach me this topic and every other topics I do not understand.


    But¡­ But she¡¯s my maid.


    Even still, can¡¯t she just grant me this request to be my home tutor?


    Oh how can I ask her that? She¡¯s working here as a Maid and not a tutor.


    Jeez, what will I do?


    ¡°That question is not correct right?¡± Be repeated.


    It was now it drawn to me that I was still in her room, standing, dumbfounded and confused.


    ¡°Uh¡­ h.. yeah, it¡¯s not correct¡± I stammered and she smiled.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m too good¡± She ttered herself with her both palm on her cheeks.


    ¡°So you believe I know this topic? Mathematics is actually my favorite subject followed by every other subjects¡± She said.


    ¡°Err¡­ I¡­¡± I stammered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ Night Be¡± I said and walked to the door.


    On getting to the door, I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore.


    I really have to do this.. I stopped walking then turned to look at her.


    ¡°Be?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Be please..¡± I resumed.


    ¡°What is it??¡± She asked me.


    I was mute for a while, I didn¡¯t just know how to say it, I don¡¯t know if she would ept it.. I don¡¯t know how to ask my maid to teach me school subjects.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Be.. Be my tutor¡± I summoned up courage to say it out.


    ¡°Please Be My Tutor¡± I repeated and went on my kneels¡­ Practically pleading¡±


    ****

 Chapter 9

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°Be.. Be my tutor¡± Peter pleaded.


    What? I least expected that


    ¡°Please Be My Tutor¡± He repeated and went on his kneels¡­ Practically pleading..


    ¡°Huhh¡± I don¡¯t get it. His tutor or I should just teach him mathematics; only this topic that he doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Be, I don¡¯t wanna fail¡± He muttered like a kid.


    ¡°Please get up already¡± I told him.


    ¡°Nah I won¡¯t until youagree to be my home tutor¡± He said.


    ¡°Huhhh?¡±


    ¡°Please Be¡±


    ¡°Please get up and let¡¯s talk it out.. it¡¯s just so sudden¡± I said and he reluctantly stood up.


    ¡°I never said I wanted you to fail¡± I resumed¡­ Of course, I¡¯m not his enemy of progress.


    But¡­


    ¡°Do you indirectly agree to be my home tutor?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Peter, Home Tutor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be only preparation towards the uing test?¡±


    ¡°Well.. I¡¯m a dull student when ites to mathematics in general¡± He paused and stared at me.


    ¡°I literally do not know anything in mathematics, I¡¯ve only been trying to cope. Now I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯ve tested you Be, you are a bookworm¡± He said.


    ¡°Bookworm?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Yeah..¡±


    I cleared my throat, I didn¡¯t know what to say right now.


    ¡°Okay, Okay¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°Okay? It¡¯s a response for what? You¡¯ve agreed to be my home tutor?¡± He asked me.


    Please he shouldn¡¯t say it this way.


    ¡°I would teach you the topic we were taught today against the Test and whenever there¡¯s an topic you seem not to understand, tell me about it. I would put you through¡± I finally said.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± He smiled overwhelmingly.


    ¡°Yea.. Yeah and stop calling me your home tutor¡± I told him and before I knew it, he almost jumped on me to give me a hug.


    He held his grip when he was really really close to me but then, he couldn¡¯t control himself, he embraced me.


    ¡°Thank you Isabe¡± He said.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± I tried to disengaged myself from him because I wasn¡¯tfortable.


    What? My boss is hugging me??!


    ¡°You are wee¡± I gently pulled away my body away from his..


    ¡°So when are we starting?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Definately not right now because I¡¯m feeling sleepy already¡± I told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we would begin immediately we return from school tomorrow¡± He said.


    ¡°Fine by me, No problem¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± He smiled but I was expecting him to walk out of my room already.¡±


    My Joy is of no bound right now, Thank you once again Be¡± He said


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing..¡± I said smiling back at him.


    ¡°Okay so good night¡± He said walking to the door.


    ¡°Good night to you too¡±


    ¡°Sweet dreams¡± He said and left.


    Oh I really hope I¡¯m making the right decision. It¡¯s very difficult for me to turn him down, Peter has been so good to me.. maybe this is my little way to pay him in return.


    ****


    ***


    The next day, Just like we¡¯ve nned the previous day (yesterday). Driver Joe drove Peter to school first and returned to pick me up but this time, he drove another car and wore a mask.


    Everyone was staring at me, I think it¡¯s b¡¯cos of the expensive car or because if the mask, Joe wore. Anyways, the thing is that they didn¡¯t know it was Joe.


    I ignored them and walked to my ssroom.


    ¡°Good morning¡± I said to everyone as soon I entered the ssroom.


    Some replied me, even Peter¡­ He did as if we were just meeting now in school.


    ¡°Hey Be¡± Francisca said to me when I got to my seat.


    ¡°Hi¡±


    ¡°Are you preparing for the Test? It¡¯s tomorrow you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± I told her


    ¡°Well we have enough time to pratice this morning because we are free this morning¡± She carried her chair and brought it beside mine then she sat down.


    ¡°Really we have a free period this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So should we start right away?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Sure¡± I said and she dropped some textbooks and note on my desk¡±


    ¡°Like I told you yesterday, I actually understand part of it, but I don¡¯t get the second aspect, I don¡¯t know what form to use to get the final answer¡± Francisca told me.


    ¡°Okay.. now Pay attention , so you would grab it at once¡± I told her.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    I wrote out a question and solved it steps by steps, asking her if she understood a step before I move to another step.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Now to get this, all we have to do it cancel all the even numbers but in some questions we have to cancel the odd numbers. You get it?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh wow¡­ Just wow. I would solve another question and you would tell me whether I¡¯m correct or not¡± She said and hurried collected the pen and book from me.


    ¡°You know when you have to cancel the odd numbers?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes I do¡± She answered.


    I watched what she wrote down.. she followed the steps I exined to her earlier till she got to the final answer.


    ¡°Am I correct? Please tell me I¡¯m right¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s not hard after all¡­ I just need to know the right steps, form and when to use it¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct¡± I said.


    ¡°High Five Be¡± We had an high handshake and she embraced me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. I would solve more questions at home. I¡¯m definately killing the test questions tomorrow¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah we are¡±


    ¡°Hey Francisca, you obviously wanna fail¡± We looked up to see who said that. It was Monica.


    ¡°No one in ss knows this annoying Topic, I¡¯m nning to hangout to night with the previous seniors, so they could teach us. Not just me though¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Nah we don¡¯t need to. Isabe knows it. Look what she exined to me¡± Francisca tried showing my writings on the book to her but it seems Monica doesn¡¯t understand it at all.. she doesn¡¯t even know if what I solved was right or not.


    ¡°She knows it indeed. She hasn¡¯t been transferred to this school, when the teacher started teaching us the topic, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but it doesn¡¯t matter. She knows the topic beforeing here¡±


    She scoffed.. ¡°Look babe, it¡¯s not as easy as that¡± She wanted to leave but she stopped and said..:¡± Here¡¯s an advise, Be careful of who you choose as your friend, they might not be who they im they are¡±


    ¡°Monica!¡± I flinched


    ¡°Yes dear. It¡¯s an advice for both of you, one of you might need it¡± She smiled and left.


    ***


    Recess Period;


    ¡°Oh please¡­ After this lunch break, we are having a ss, how I wish we could be free throughout today¡± Francisca groaned on our way to the Cafeteria.


    I chuckled.


    ¡°I just wanna eat, sleep, eat again, watch movies.. but then, I¡¯m in school and tests and exams are fast approaching. But you know why I¡¯m not scared Be?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve got you. You are gifted Be¡± She said as she winked at me.


    ¡°Uhm, you think so? Just because I solved questions earlier¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡¯


    ¡°Well thank you¡±


    ¡°You know Be, I¡¯m not a bad Friend.. I don¡¯t know what Monica is trying to say but one thing I know is that, she¡¯s trying attack me because I¡¯m from an average background not like you¡± Francisca said solemnly.


    Oh No, I¡¯m the one.. Monica is trying to attack here.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what people think or say. Not even Monica¡± I told her and she smiled.


    Vincent and Francis passed beside us.. With Francis mistakenly hitting Francisca.


    ¡°Sorry¡± ¡°Sorry¡± They said to each other simtenously.


    ¡°I was the one who hit you, So sorry. Why are you saying sorry to me?¡± Francis asked her.


    ¡°Yeah .. uh.. you are meant to say sorry to me not me ~ to you.. That.. uhm that was a mistake.¡± Francisca stuttered.


    ¡°Yeah, so sorry¡± Francis repeated.


    ¡°Yeah, thank you¡± Francisca nodded and we watched two of them leave.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Iughed at her.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Francisca asked me.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t get what wrong with the two of you¡­ What¡¯s with the Sorry, no sorry¡± I asked..


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    ¡°You are sure?¡±


    ¡°Like.. it¡¯s normal, no it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s coincidence, like he¡¯s meant to say Sorry but I did¡­ Like we erm both did at the same time. So what..¡±


    ¡°What a drama. You are being such a drama queen right now¡± I remarked andughed again.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ve noticed you act weird around him?¡±


    ¡°What? Around him? Have you seen me and him together before?¡±


    ¡°No, no and that¡¯s it. You don¡¯t want him to get too close to you I think, but you always stare at him.. like you are free to talk to me, any other guy.. you talk freely, you don¡¯t stutter¡­ You don¡¯t steal nces at other guys ept him¡­ You..¡±


    ¡°Okay fine, I have a huge crush on him¡±


    ¡°Wow¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about it. Now let¡¯s go find a seat already¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am¡± I said, trying not tough.


    ¡°Hey Be¡± That was Peter¡¯s voice and I was just wondering why he wasn¡¯t with his friends.


    ¡°You wanna get her something again?¡± Francisca said jokingly.


    ¡°No, Tall girl¡± Peter said sacastically.


    Oh I forgot to tell you, Francisca is a short girl. Not a dwarf though but she is of average height and a bit thick. I¡¯m taller than her that I can see the centre of her head.


    ¡°What Peter?¡± I asked


    ¡°Can I talk to you for some Minutes?¡±


    ¡°Errm Francisca?¡± Like I wanted to ask for permission from Francisca like she were my mom.


    ¡°Just go, I would be waiting for you at our usual seat¡± She said and I left with Peter.. feeling ufortable with the eyes that were on me.


    ¡°What is it Peter?¡± I asked him when we were out of the Cafeteria.


    ¡°Vincent and Francis woulde to my ce this Evening¡± He said.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I excaimed.


    ¡°For a sleepover¡± He said and my eyes almost bulged out if the socket.


    Wait! So they must not see me there.


    So I won¡¯t be able to cook dinner this night and breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Besides that, I won¡¯t be able to teach Peter mathematics this night.


    Oh Jeez, It¡¯s getting difficult for me day by day.


    ********


    *****

 Chapter 10

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°What is it Peter?¡± I asked him when we were out of the Cafeteria.


    ¡°Vincent and Francis woulde to my ce this Evening¡± He said.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°For a sleepover¡± He said and my eyes almost bulged out of the socket.


    Wait! So they must not see me there.


    So I won¡¯t be able to cook dinner this night and breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Besides that, I won¡¯t be able to teach Peter mathematics this night.


    ¡°What do you mean by Vincent and Francis areing to your ce for a sleepover?¡± I asked him avoiding to use the word ¡°Our ce¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s about Mathematics, the test is tomorrow you know? And we¡¯vee to a conclusion that you would teach me tonight. But the thing is my friends do not understand the topic also¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Okay.. so I¡­ you are trying to say that I would teach the three of you tonight¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Peter, did you already tell them that I live with you?¡±


    ¡°No, no..¡±


    ¡°So what are nning to do? What are you trying to insinuat?¡±


    ¡°I really want to help them, I wanna be my brother¡¯s keeper. I haven¡¯t told them that you are living with me yet. I only told them that there would be a night tutorial at my ce and that I¡¯m going to invite you to put us through¡± Peter said and I took a very deep breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Be but we really have to do this. You can do it?¡±


    Do what??


    ¡°Peter, are you pretending like you really don¡¯t want people to know I¡¯m your maid? I think you are pretending. Because if you are not, you won¡¯t think of inviting your friends to your ce at this moment¡± I tried not to whimper.


    ¡°No, No Be. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m tryna do?¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± My eyes were teary already.


    ¡°If I had known, I would have let them know my true background from the onset¡±


    ¡°Listen.. listen Be. We can keep up with the hiding¡±


    He said.


    That¡¯s exactly it.. I¡¯m hiding my identity and I really hope when everyone gets to find out., they won¡¯t hate me for this.. most especially, Francisca.


    He came closer and said somehow in a whisper..


    ¡°I hope this would help¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I tried to catch my breathe and move a bit backward.. but he came closer.. the distance between us is too close for a boss and his maid.


    ¡°What do you think this time?¡± He is the one causing all this troubles for me and he is still the oneing up with ideas to hide and sort myself out.


    ¡°Invite your friend, Francisca if possible¡± He said


    ¡°What Peter? Really? Why are you doing this to me?¡± I yelled at him¡­ I was beginning to hate him from this very moment.


    Is this the brilliant idea he thinks would help me after getting myself into this mess??


    Okay, some people were watching us.. He held my hand pulled me away from that scene to a more cool and quiet surrounding were no Student were.


    ¡°Okay, Okay , fine¡­ I would rather go ahead and announce to everyone that I live with you, I¡¯m your maid, I¡¯m a poor girl and your family is the one that sponsored me to your school. Isn¡¯t that what you want? Isn¡¯t that better than what you are tryna do right now? Why are you suddenly treating me this way?¡±


    ¡°Oh please Be you are getting it all wrong! Why will ever do such?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing already. You told me to invite my Francisca, why? What are you tryna insinuate then? What then?¡± I yelled at him the more..


    Not minding the fact that he is my boss.


    ¡°Calm down.. will you just calm down and listen? Please¡±


    I gave him a weird look while I fought back the tears that wanted to flow from the teary eyes.


    ¡°It would be like a night group tutorial and sleepover.. with Francisca, Francis and Vincent and Monica or whoever wants to join. And you would be the tutor, I promise to pay you back in ten folds¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money if that should be the case. And how does it help me??¡±


    ¡°You would pretend like you just came to my ce for the first time, as if I invited you over to be our tutor because you already told me that you know the course well. It would simply look like we nned to gather at my ce for the study sleep over and leave for school together the next morning. You are definatelying back alone and they won¡¯t know anything neither will they suspect us¡± He said and I gasped.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s just that everything is be unbearable. How long am I gonna do this?¡± I said looking confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Be¡± He apologized. I don¡¯t know why he is apologizing.


    I¡¯m going through alot right now and I just wish to go back home, continue with distributing newspapers. I wish I never came here or we should rather reverse the time and I should have been myself from the onset.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t invite Monica¡± I told him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. I won¡¯t¡±


    I sighed: ¡°I just hope I would scape through¡± I said leaving him alone.. I didn¡¯t know my shoece was loosed.. and it made me tripped and almost fell to the ground but Peter was fast enough to catch me in his arms.


    What a relief.


    I got on my feet. ¡°Thank you¡± I muttered and was about to leave.


    ¡°You still wanna trip and fall?¡± He said.. stopped me from leaving, bent on his knees and buckled my shoece.


    ¡°It must have loosed when I pulled you earlier¡± He said.


    Oh seriously, I¡¯m notfortable with how he talks to me, rtes and acts.. it¡¯s makes me see him as more than a boss which is not supposed to be. If he continues with his sweet and over caring attitude, I might develop feelings for me.


    Oops¡­ What did I just think of.


    I knocked my head..


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He asked me.


    Geez, I¡¯m still in front of him.


    ¡°Nothing.. Nothing at all. And thank you. I would go meet Francisca now¡± I said.


    ****


    Obviously Francisca was bored, she was done with the snacks she got, she pressed her phone and after some times, she dropped it on the table and took nces at Francis.


    I smiled¡­ She really likes this guy.. I sensed that she was sad too because Francis didn¡¯t even notice her.


    She took her eyes off him and pick up her phone again.


    Surprisingly, Shortly after she stopped looking at Francis, Francis re and stared at her with so much keen.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    What? Francis likes her too..


    I bet he didn¡¯t know I was watching him. He would have stopped watching her assuming he noticed my presence. But no, he was engrossed.


    They were each other secret admirer. That¡¯s so sweet. Francis ¨C Francisca¡­ That¡¯s sounds so lovely andpatible.


    Unlike one Peter-Monica.


    I walked to where she sat; our usual spot.


    ¡°Hey¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Are you sure Peter isn¡¯t flirting with you? You have been away for so long!¡± She said.


    ¡°What?¡± But she really needs to stop saying stuffs like Peter is flirting with me, hitting on me.. Nah Nah.


    ¡°No he is not flirting with me, neither am I?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Yeah, he said he saw me when I was teaching you mathematics this morning and he wants me to teach him too¡± I lied.


    ¡°Oh really??¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well that¡¯s it. He¡¯s stylishly flirting with you¡±


    ¡°No Francisca, Please No. That¡¯s not what he is trying to do. You don¡¯t get it¡±


    ¡°Uhm but why do you feel awkward when I say something like this? It¡¯s what I think. Like He wanna flirt with you, he wanna get intimate with you. Or Uhm did any other guy tell you he saw you teaching me today?¡±


    ¡°No..¡±


    ¡°No??? Now you see¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m actually gonna teach not only him but his friends too, Francis and Vincent¡­ At his ce¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what He pleaded with me for. So imma call my momma that I would be out tonight..¡¯cos it¡¯s gonna be a sleepover¡± I lied about calling mom¡­


    ¡°Sleepover? This is gonna be so much fun, so much study rather¡± She corrected and I giggled.


    ¡°We would pratice till we fall asleep¡± I told her.


    ¡°I know right. Imma get lot of junkies, Junk foods. We would eat, study and have fun¡± She said overwhelmingly.


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m having a sleepover with Francis¡± I heard her say to herself softly.


    ¡°I just taught you today, I thought you would have no interest for the Study-Sleep Over¡± I told her.


    ¡°What? Come on Be, I was born to be ready for such Study-Sleep Over¡± She said and Iughed.


    *****


    ****

 Chapter 11

    Be¡¯s POV..


    I arranged the house and prepared a fast meal for the five of us, Peter, Francis, Vincent, Francisca and I.


    I prayed silently that this dangerous n should work out and I know it will as far as Monica is noting here.


    Yeah, I already told Peter to not invite her and he said he won¡¯t.


    Just then, the door bell rang, I guessed that they are here already.. I stood up immediately to open the door for whoever is at the door.. like I always did.


    ¡°No¡± Peter blocked my way.


    ¡°Why? Your friends are at the door¡± I told him.


    ¡°I know right¡± He said.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you are to pretend as if you a visitor¡± He whispered into my ears.


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed then went back to sit on the couch.


    I let Peter go attend to the door.. now it looked more like I¡¯m a visitor here and as if i probably got here earlier before them.


    It was indeed Francis and Vincent. These two behaves like twins, plus Peter Triplets.


    ¡°Wow you got here very early¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°Well about few minutes ago¡± I lied .


    ¡°I told you this girl has a crush on you¡± I heard Vincent whisper into Peter¡¯s ear and Peter scorned.


    ¡°So Peter said that you would be our tutor¡± Francis said to me.


    ¡°Yeah, my pleasure¡± I said acting all shy but yet with a smile.


    ¡°But how did thatplex topic sink quickily into your skull?¡± Francis asked me.


    ¡°Well, I learnt the topic already at my former high school and it happens to be my favorite topic ever since then¡± I told them.


    ¡°I told you. You don¡¯t have to ask her again¡± Peter said in a boastful way.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Why is no one talking about the weird way you guys are acting¡± Vincent blurted.


    ¡°Huh what? What weird way?¡± I eximed but the door bell rang again interrupting me. I stood up quickily to get it¡­ Totally forgotten that I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hey Be, I¡¯m the man of the house, why are you rushing to get the door?¡± Peter cautioned but i was already close to the door.


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed.


    ¡°Sorry.. I.. I mean I¡­ must have been so eager to see Francisca¡± I said..


    ¡°Francisca, is sheing?¡± Francis asked.


    ¡°Err yeah. Be invited her¡± Peter replied.


    ¡°Oh my Geez¡­ Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± He said¡­. Feeling so ufortable..


    ¡°Why are you making a fuss?¡± Vincent and Peter asked him at the same..


    ¡°Urrrh..¡±


    The door bell rang again


    ¡°Errm guys, I think I would go get the door now¡± I announced and walked closer to the door to open it.


    Talk of the devil, it was Francisca.


    ¡°Hey girlfriend¡± I hugged her.


    ¡°Is everyone here already?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Yeah,e on in¡± I beckoned her.


    ¡°Hi..¡± She murmured in a shy manner especially when she sighted Francis.


    ¡°Hello¡± They all said to her.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m the only one you guys are expecting¡±


    ¡°Uhn¡­ uhn..¡± I nodded and led her way to where she could sitfortably.


    ¡°Is Monicaing too?¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°Uhmm No, I didn¡¯t invite her¡± Peter said..


    ¡°Why?¡± Vincent asked him.


    ¡°Errm.. she might cause trouble trouble, she know how Monica is like? Noisy, clingy and all that¡± Peter told him.


    Okay how am I gonna start all this.. I sighed..


    No one was saying anything too¡­


    Francis and Francisca were stealing romantic nces at theirselves while on the other hand, Peter was patting Vincent shoulders.


    ¡°Uhmm..¡± I broke the silence.


    ¡°So when do we start?¡± I pronounced and they all turned their nces to me.


    ¡°Hmmmn?¡±


    ¡°Not anytime soon¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°Francisca time is not on our side. But I really do not me you, I already taught you the topic in school today¡± I said..


    ¡°Uhnn¡± She gave me a signal not to say that but it was toote.


    ¡°You taught her in school today? I thought we all agreed to meet here and you would teach us at once..¡± Peter quaried.


    ¡°Yeah she already beckoned me to teach her the topic during the free period.. ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you hold a group study at your ce¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°Yet you came..¡± Francis said..


    ¡°Err.. ..¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°Yeah any problem about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I wanna learn more¡± Francisca said and I chuckled.


    ¡°Okay Okay.. Let¡¯s start in the night.. psychologist said that it easy to assimte better at night¡± Vincent said and I giggled.


    ¡°Actually it¡¯s easy to assimte when the scene is serene¡± I told him.


    ¡°More reasons why it¡¯s preferable to do so at night¡± Peter said and I nodded.


    ¡°I just hope none of you would doze off soon¡± I said..¡±


    ¡°Okay so what would we be doing now?¡± Francisca asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about You and Francis?¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°What?¡± They eximed at the same time.


    I thought I was the only that notice.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Peter asked him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it, the sparks between them?¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Francisca made a fuss and avoid contact with Francis who was smiling.


    ¡°There is fast food for everyone ¡± I announced.


    ¡°I brought junkies too, I mean snacks¡± Francisca said interested in changing the topic too because she was already feeling awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get set the table now while we have your snacks while studying¡± I said and made my way to the kitchen.


    ¡°Wait Be, what are you doing?¡±¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How did you know there¡¯s fast food for everyone in the kitchen and there you are, going to get it for us¡± She said and I was mute.


    Oh My God.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Be got here first, so I showed her the fast food in the kitchen and she probably wants to do the dishing herself¡± Peter quickily said and I nodded in affirmation..


    ¡°Okay..¡±


    I was about to exit when Vincent asked..


    ¡°Who cooked the meal?¡±


    ¡°I know for sure that, Peter can¡¯t handle domestic chores, talk more of cooking¡± He added.


    ¡°Oh that reminds me, what about the maid you told us your mom is gonna hire before she travels again¡± Francis said and I was dumbfounded, I looked at Peter waiting for him to say something again.


    He got me into this trouble.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom got me a maid¡± Peter told themN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jeez..


    ¡°You have a housemaid?¡± Francisca exmed.


    ¡°So where is she?¡± Vincent and Francis asked at the same time.


    ¡°She cooked the meal and went out. She would be back tomorrow¡± Peter finally said to them and I heaved.


    I went into the kitchen, heaved a proper very sigh as I ced my palm on my chest to avoid breathing very fast.


    I was still standing at the door when the door suddenly opened and Francisca entered.


    ¡®What are you doing here?¡± I asked her¡­ I still sound like an Housemaid, no matter how I try to control myself.


    ¡°I wanna help you of course, we are the female here¡± She said with a smile. And it¡¯s really awkward to be alone with those guy especially when Vincent is present, he is never oblivious to any slight action.


    Did you see that? He almost announced my secret feelings for Francis¡± Francisca said and I gave a shortugh..


    ¡°No, it¡¯s very obvious¡± I told her.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I nodded in affirmation..


    ¡°But how? I didn¡¯t even move close to me or show exictement to speak with me¡±


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s it.. The two of you are finding it hard to say a word to each other but you are always staring at him and he is always doing that. No doubt the feeling is mutual¡± I told her as I arranged the meal in a tray.


    ¡°Did you say the feeling is mutual?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°If he likes me too, why isn¡¯t he making any move?¡±


    She asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.. probably because the two of you do not have a goodmunication skill¡± I briefly exined to her


    She fondled with her first before moving to the fridge to get some juice..


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry dear, since it¡¯s not a one sided love, then it¡¯s very possible you get a green light from him¡± I told her when we were just about to go out of the kitchen.


    I was with the meal while she carried the juice.


    ¡°Here guys¡± I showed it to them.. went ahead and set the table with Francisca.


    The guys joined us and we served them as if we were their wives.


    ¡°Your housemaid must be a very good cook¡± Vincentplimented.


    ¡°Thank you¡­. I.. I .. mean thank God you know¡± I stammered with a weirdughter.


    ¡°How could you even detect that she is a very good cook, you are yet to even taste? ¡± Peter asked him.


    ¡°Just take look at the tray. This looks so appetizing and yummy!¡± Vincent said.


    Francis took a bite ¡± Yeah you are right Vincent. She cooked very nicely. This is so delicious¡± He said and I blushed secretly, Peter has also said the same thing.


    The door bell rang¡­ And we paused.


    ¡°Who else did you invite Peter?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Urrh, nobody. Did any of you invite anyone here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not at all¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    The bell rang again..


    ¡°Why are you keeping me waiting in the cold? Open the door already! ¡± They recongized the voice right away.


    ¡°That¡¯s Monica¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Monica?¡± My eyes almost bulged out of the sockets.


    .


    .


    *****

 Chapter 12

    Peter¡¯s POV


    The door bell rang¡­ And we paused.


    ¡°Who else did you invite Peter?¡± Be asked me.


    ¡°Urrh, nobody. Did any of you invite anyone here?¡± I asked the rest of them and they shooked their heads in negation.


    ¡°Not at all¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    They all said.


    ¡°Then who is that?¡± I wondered as I stood up to get the door.


    The bell rang again..


    ¡°Why are you keeping me waiting in the cold? Open the door already! ¡± We recongized the voice right away.


    Monica!


    ¡°That¡¯s Monica¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Monica?¡± Be remarked¡­.


    ¡°You are keeping her waiting¡± Vincent said and I ced a palm on Be¡¯s shoulder and muttered.


    ¡°Please calm down¡± she nodded in a scared way..


    I left the dinning room to open the door for Monica.


    ¡°Hey Baby¡± She said to me and pecked me on my cheeks and I gave her a sheepish look and wiped off her kiss..


    She was putting on a red sleeveless blouse on a pencil jean which made look more s*xy probably. Well she¡¯s fashion conscious.


    ¡°Is everyone here already?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Monica, how do you know about the sleepover at my ce?


    ¡°I have my ways¡±She smiled in a cruel way.


    ¡°You know what, you really have the nerves Peter. To invite our ssmate here even when she works as your maid¡± She said as she walked in and looked around for them.


    ¡°Please Monica, do not cause any trouble¡± I pleaded with her in an harsh tone and she gave another wicked look at me.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°The dinning room¡± I answered reluctantly and she scurried to the meet them, I followed her behind.


    ¡°Hi guys¡± She said, waving at them.


    ¡°Hi¡± Vincent said first..


    ¡°Hi¡± Followed by Francis.


    While Be and Francisca just stared at her.


    ¡°What guys? Are you not happy to see me here?¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s somewhere else you can study? What happened to the graduated students you wanted to catch up with?¡± Francisca quaried.


    ¡°Oh, change of mind darling¡± Monica said and sat right beside Be.


    ¡°Hello Be¡± She smiled.


    Be rolled her eyes and sheepishly said back ¡°Hi¡±


    ¡°Oh good, I heard that¡­¡± She paused and looked at everyone first..


    ¡°Hmmn, is it true that¡­¡± She continued..


    I interrupted her immediately.


    ¡°Monica!¡± I shunned her at once..


    And she scoffed.


    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re are the tutor Be?¡± She asked Be..


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s correct¡­ and she¡¯s notfortable around you, can¡¯t you see that?¡± Francisca stood up and yelled at Monica.


    Oh God¡­ She doesn¡¯t know anything about what¡¯s secretly going on, yelling at Monica might provoke her to let the cat out of the bag.


    ¡°Francisca!¡± Be cautioned her.


    Monicaughed again as if what Be said was funny.


    ¡°Do you wanna know why Be is notfortable around me?¡± Monica said..


    Oh there she goes.. I knew it, she is never calm, always a devil.


    ¡°Monica..¡± Be muttered her name, I could see it in her eyes that she was sad and might tear up very soon.


    ¡°Monica, stop it already¡± I scolded her and cautioned myself having found out that my friends were just there watching the dramatic me.


    ¡°Hahaha, Because I don¡¯t even know why she is notfortable with me.. I just wanna be her friend from the very first day she came to our school but she¡¯s the one being awkward around me¡± Monica pretended to be sympathetic.


    ¡°Okay Guys, that¡¯s enough¡± Vincent pped his hands to draw our attention to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I just wanted to say..¡± Francis added.


    I took another seat beside Vincent, I was initially sitting next to Be, but Monica took the seat because she surely has wicked ns.


    ¡°Thank you Vincent for inviting me over¡± Monica said, just when we wanted to manage and finish up our meal.


    ¡°What?¡± We all eximed and turned our nces at Vincent at the same time.


    ¡°Vincent, you were the one who told her about our gathering here and why did you do that without my consent?¡± I quaried him.


    ¡°Without your consent? Wait what am I to you? You are such a bad Friend Peter, were you actually hiding something that is best for me too?¡± Monica fired and I was speechless for while.


    ¡°Err¡­ I just thought she should be here too¡± Vincent stammered.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Anything wrong with that?¡±


    I knew he did that because of the crazy feelings he had for her¡­ but I began to boil in anger and when I was about to vent my anger on him, Be interrupted.


    ¡°Guys!!!!! It¡¯s Okay¡­ Okay!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Let me know when you all are ready for the tutorial. I¡¯ll be in the living room¡± She stood up and left us alone.


    ¡°Who does she really think she is?¡± I heard Monica murmuring while giving Be a hate look.


    Before we knew it, Francisca stood up and followed Be behind, then Francis.. I sighed knowing we¡¯ve all loose our happy mood and appetite just because of this annoying Monica, I gave her my own I_hate_you look and stood up to leave too then Vincent made me stop taking more steps by saying:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Peter¡±


    I only nodded and left the two of them alone in the dining room.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Monica asked Vincent.


    ¡°I.. I don¡¯t know¡± He stuttered.


    ¡°The tutorial is starting now¡± He said and with that, he left Monica alone in the dining room.


    **


    ¡°Please write this down in your rough or y book¡± Be cleared her throat as she resumed. She still really downcasted but she managed to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a topic I understood since I was in my other school¡± She added.


    ¡°Go straight to the point or else..¡± Monica said in a wicked tone, indeed Be was already scared of her.


    Is she trying to ckmail her or what? What came over Monica?


    I regret bringing the idea of a group practice, I regret not revealing Be¡¯s real self from the onset.


    Just look at Francisca, she¡¯s happy and can talk back at anyone because she never faked her background since she came. I wish Be was free like her.


    Nevertheless, Be continued; she borrowed my textbooks, exined how we derived an equation, the solutions and answers, she gave more examples.. looked at our faces if we were getting what she was solving and if our looks isn¡¯t still satisfying, she will then pick more questions and solve, exined in different borate ways in the best ways she can¡­ This time, I got the solutions right¡­ I think I understand the topic too.


    I secretly wrote down a question from the textbook and solve it without letting any of them know about it.


    When I got the answer, I showed it to Be, who was surprised.


    ¡°Where did you get this question from?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°From the textbook, look at it question number twelve¡± I raised the book up and showed her.


    ¡°And where did you get the solutions and answers from?¡± She asked, still very much surprised.


    ¡°The answers are from my head. Meaning I solved it myself¡± I said, smiling and she did too.


    ¡°Did you really solve it yourself? Oh My God. This is correct¡± She told me.. I knew it, I smiled again..


    ¡°Looks like she is here to flirt with Peter¡± Monica cut in sharply and Be suddenly stopped smiling at me.


    ¡°I understand the topic now Monica, she¡¯s a pretty good teacher, even our mathe teacher in school, didn¡¯t settle this calm to teach us this way¡± I told Monica.


    ¡°Oh , how about I tell you that I don¡¯t understand a thing..¡± Monica said.


    ¡°It¡¯s your brain fault. You are such a slow learner¡± Francisca fired and Monica rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You do not understand anything?¡± Be exmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you again, do you mind?¡± Be spoke innocently.


    ¡°Nah. We spent almost four hours here already and I didn¡¯t still get anything¡­ I¡¯ll rather browse all night¡± She left the midst.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your room Peter¡± With that, she left.


    ¡°She is such an ingrete¡± Franciscamented.


    ¡°Thank you Be, you have really tried your best. At least, I¡¯m aware of what the topic is all about¡± Francis said and she smiled.


    ¡°You are wee Francis¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t understand solving the question using the second form¡± He added.


    ¡°Oh that..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you¡± Francisca suddenly volunteered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Francis remarked, staring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you¡± She repeated..


    ¡°I understand everything already, thanks to Be¡± Francisca added.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ Okay..¡± Francis stuttered and gaze elsewhere ~ at us, then he looked at her again.


    I smiled, I noticed Be was smiling too.


    Obviously, there is something suspicious about the two of them?


    Eachother¡¯s crush?


    Francis is kinda secretive and kinda quiet too, he never told us he has a crush on Francisca.


    ¡°What about you Vincent?¡± Be asked and we turned to look at Vincent, whom we didn¡¯t hear his voice after what happened at the dinning room.


    He was already dozing.


    ¡°When did he sleep off?¡± Be asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we were all here and engrossed with your teaching. But he probably just slept off right?¡± I inquaried.


    ¡°Maybe¡± She replied.


    ¡°It¡¯ste already. I¡¯ll be in one of the rooms upstairs.. Thank you once again Be¡± I appreciated.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say Thank you before, so what¡¯s the ¡®Once again¡¯ all about?¡± Francisca said when I was just about to leave and I chuckled.


    ¡°Be understands better¡± I said.


    ¡°You guys can pass the night in any of the visitor¡¯s rooms. Be would show you where it is..¡± I added and I heard francis murmured..


    ¡°Be knows everywhere in his ce already, but how?¡±


    ¡°Francis you can join me in the room, Vincent¡¯s luck.. he would find himself here alone when he wakes up tomorrow morning¡± Iughed.


    ¡°God! Peter.. let¡¯s not be unfair, are you still mad at him? He is mad at himself too¡± Francis said.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not mad at him at all¡± I muttered¡­ Knowing fully well that the did has already been done.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on one of the couches, here with him¡±


    ¡°As far as you are fine with it¡± I said and went up stairs.


    Monica might be waiting for me in my room but what, I¡¯m not gonna share same bed with her, let alone spend the whole night in the same room.


    It¡¯s about 10:00pm already.


    **


    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse the two of you now¡± Be told Francis and Francisca, the two secret love bird


    ¡°The room is the first door you¡¯lle across when you climb the stairs¡± She told Francisca, who nodded and watched Be leave.. Deep inside she was shy being alone with her crush.


    ¡°Urh.. so what exactly do you not understand?¡± Francisca asked him, avoiding to look into his eyes.


    ¡°The second form¡± Francis replied


    ¡°Oh.. oh yeah, you .. you made mention of that earlier¡± Francisca stammered.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Francis muttered.


    Ever seen a shy guy?


    ¡°So this is it¡± She took his book and wrote the second form down, then when she tried to write down some questions, she kept on making several mistakes..


    ¡°Please concentrate Francisca¡± She muttered to herself and manage to write them down.


    ¡°Lovely handwriting¡± Francisplimented.


    ¡°Urh? Thank you¡± She said anyways, knowing her hand were quivering.


    ¡°So this is what we are gonna do..¡± She avoided not to stutter, also summoned up courage to look at him too.


    ¡°What are we gonna do?¡±


    ¡°You know this is the second form¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡±


    ¡°This is it¡± Francisca said and exined to him, stammered a little while doing so,ter she just found herself unnecessarily bbing and repeating the same thing she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I now understand¡± Francis giggled .


    ¡°You do? You¡¯re sure about that?¡± She asked him and he nodded.


    ¡°Oh well then, good night. I¡¯m sleeping inside of me¡± She told him, packing her stuffs and about to leave the living room.


    ¡°Probably why you kept on repeating the same thing and it ended up sticking into my head¡± Francis said smiling.


    ¡°Huhh¡± She eximed first, then bursted into a shortugh. She nervously packed her stuffs.. she only took few steps away from him when Francis called her name.


    ¡°Francisca wait¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She looked at him, blearily and sleepy..


    ¡°Can we have a little chat?¡± He asked her.


    Although she was very tired and sleepy, she was still eager to hear what her crush wants to say to her.


    Without hesitating, she returned and sat next to him.


    ¡°What is it Francis?¡± She asked; half asleep, half awake.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Can we have a little chat?¡± Francis asked her.


    Although she was very tired and sleepy, she was still eager to hear what her crush wants to say to her.


    Without hesitating, she returned and sat next to him.


    ¡°What is it Francis?¡± She asked; half asleep, half awake.


    ¡°Hmmn¡± He hummed and bit his lips while he stared at her.


    ¡°Thank you¡± He said..


    ¡°I¡­ I mean for.. the tutor¡± He stammered.


    ¡°You are wee. Is that you wanted to say?¡± Francisca said, probably if she wasn¡¯t sleepy at this moment she wouldn¡¯t have said that, but she is still anxious to hear him out.


    ¡°I ¡­ I .. didn¡¯t know you are this cool. You know, Hmmn we are literally having an intimate dialogue for the very first time¡± He said to her and she nodded and muttered: ¡± I know right¡±


    Actually, this was what happened, when Francisca first came to their school, they bumped into eachother while Francisca was still tryna get settled and get used to the school.. ever since then, the spark arises between them but no one was ready to open up. Francis kinda secretive about his emotions while Francisca thinks it¡¯s not proper to make the first move especially when the feeling has gotten so extreme that tomunicate face to face with him is now difficult.


    Francis paused for while, finding how to let her know about her feelings once and for all.


    He cleared his throat and avoided contact with her as he began to speak..


    ¡°And err you know how I feel about you? Like¡­ errm ¡± His hands were shaking slightly.


    He is really one shy guy.


    ¡°Vincent might be right you know, there¡¯s something between us or let me put it this way¡­¡± He summoned up courage to stop take a break in every word he says..


    ¡°I like you Francisca for a while now, errr.. do you feel the same way about me?¡± He asked her but her loud snore answered him.


    He looked at her face, she was already fast asleep.


    ¡°Francisca!¡±


    He called her name to make sure she was really sleepy but it wasn¡¯t a pretence. He sighed again and just let her be.


    Before he knew it, he doze off also..


    *


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Be exmed as she walked into the living very early the next day..


    Vincent has fallen to the ground, Francisca slept on Francis arms while Francis on the other hand, was fast asleep just like that.


    ¡°Guys!¡± She hollered and they woke up at once in a sudden manner.


    Francisca flinched when she found her self next to Francis..


    ¡°What.. what are you doing in my house?¡± Vincent said; half awake.. he has really bad sleeping habit.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning guys!¡± Be announced.


    Monica and Peter walked down the stairs together.


    ¡°Did they sleep together in the same room?¡± Was the question that crossed Be¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Good morning¡± They all said to eachother except for Monica.


    ¡°I know right, it¡¯s a good morning¡± Monica said, making Be feel like she has a thousand thank you to say to her since she didn¡¯t let the cat out of the bag yesterday.


    ¡°Today¡¯s Test day everyone¡± Peter announced.


    Be¡¯s POV


    Since Peter Benson mansion is big enough, and it has so many bathrooms in it, so we rushed in and have our bathe as soon as possible.


    I still have alot to ask Francisca, I mean what happened between she and Francis after I left, she was supposed to meet me in the room but I doze off and only woke up and was surprised to still meet her in the living room,fortably sleeping on Francis.


    Was it not a group reading she called itst night, how then did it turn to a romantic one. Or are they together now??


    While Monica on the other hand, she is such a case study. No one knows what she is up to and I tried to be very careful with her.


    Good she is not saying anything yet.


    ¡°I thought you would all forget toe here along with your school uniforms¡± I told Francisca and she giggled.


    ¡°Nah¡­ We are serious students and of course we came her for serious test preparation¡± She said and I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I tried my best to tutor you all¡± I told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you tried your best too¡±


    I nodded and buckled my shoe.


    ¡°Uhm, Be this morning¡­ It¡¯s ermm not what you are thinking?¡±¡± She started it as if she knew I had it in mind to ask her about it.


    ¡°No Francisca, I¡¯m happy for you¡± I told her instead.


    ¡°You are happy for me? Seriously Be, don¡¯t get the wrong idea already¡± She scolded me.


    ¡°Okay Okay, we will talk about that after the test¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about anything. Because I know nothing.. Yes I have nothing to say. I only slept off yesterday immediately after coaching him¡± She tried to exin.


    ¡°Okay? I believe you¡± I said in a sarcastic way and she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Whatever. Peter¡¯s ce is really beautiful and big you know..¡± She changed topic.


    ¡°Yeah. Rich people vibes¡± I said, and regretted saying that.. She already think I¡¯m from one rich home, now she might think I¡¯m being pompous.


    ¡°Are you insuinating something?¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡±


    ¡°I heard Peter¡¯s Mom is Allergic to people from the slums. I wonder how far that¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°Huh who said that?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Monica did..¡±


    ¡°No she¡¯s not. She is not just as jovial as Peter himself¡± I told her.


    ¡°Okay.. but uhm.. Be.. how did you know her?¡± She questioned me and I was speechless..


    God! Why do I keep revealing my true identity by mistake.


    ¡°We arete Francisca!¡± I rushed out of the room but then bumped into Peter.


    ¡°Sorry¡± We said to eachother at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one should be sorry. Imagine I just wanted to bump in, hadn¡¯t been you didn¡¯te out?¡± Peter exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are ready¡± I said to him.


    ¡°Oh i was just about to call you, Joe is ready to take us now¡± He told me.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ All of us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving already. My Driver is here¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Oh Good! You called your Driver over here, He would not only take you to school but..¡±


    ¡°But nothing, yeah but no one else¡±She interrupted.


    ¡°Monica, why are you being like this?¡± Peter asked her.


    ¡°I want my privacy in my car. It¡¯s not a public transport¡± She said and turned to me.


    ¡°You! You should be thanking me for saving your Ass¡± Monica said: ¡°I might change my mind once you provoke me¡±


    ¡°Uhn .. Bye¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Hey Monica, I heard your Driver is here to pick you¡± Vincent obstructed her way.


    ¡°Uhm Yeah¡± She replied tucking one strand of her hair to the back of her ear.


    ¡°Can I errm¡­ at leaste along with you, you know I should have done the same thing by calling my Driver over but..¡± He wanted to give some flimsy exination.


    ¡°Enough of the exination. You cane along. Of course you were the one who invited me over, so why would I say no to you¡± Monica said turned back to look at us and she gave a mischievous smile.


    Wait is she trying to make her Boyfriend jealous or something?


    I looked at Peter, his expression wasn¡¯t cool at her. They probably fought overnight.


    ¡®Hey Francis, Peter¡­¡± Vincent waved at his friends..


    ¡°You are the only one I permited!!¡± Monica shunned him.


    ¡°Yeah, I was only trying to say to them ¡®Bye¡¯. Meet you school guys. You gat to hurry up¡­ It¡¯s few minutes past seven¡­¡± Monica pulled him out of the house before we would say anymore words.


    ¡°Monica is just weirddd.. I hate her¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°I dislike her also¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m still wondering how she turned out to be Peter¡¯s girlfriend¡± I added.


    ¡°Huh, whose girlfriend?¡± Peter asked me but I gave him deaf ears while I walked away from him.


    ¡°Are you ready Francis?¡± I asked Francis.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Be!¡± Peter confronted me before I could take further steps.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°What did you say about my girlfriend? I mean who is my girlfriend because thest time I checked, I do not have a girlfriend¡± He said and I gave a funny smile and a sacastic nod.


    ¡°Okay¡± I responded.


    ¡°Seriously Be.. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you Peter, why are you making a fuss about it? Fine! Monica is not whom I thought is your girlfriend!¡± I fired.


    ¡°Ohh ¡± He muttered.


    It was then we noticed we were performing a drama right in front of Francisca and Francis.


    I stopped nagging and rolled my eyes.


    ¡°You know I have been suspecting both of you right from the day you came to our school¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe Vincent is right. There is something fishy between the both of you¡± Francis remarked.


    ¡°Uhnn maybe Vincent is also right that there is something fishy between the two of you too. Have you forgotten what happened this morning between the two of you?¡± I fired back and they suddenly felt ufortable.


    Peter cleared his throat..


    ¡°Uhm guys.. It¡¯s.. Uhm.. It¡¯s Okay _Joe is waiting for us¡±


    ¡°And who is this Joe? You mentioned his name earlier¡± Francisca asked.


    ¡°He is the driver¡± Peter and I said simultaneously.


    ¡°Ohh¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave already guys¡± Francis said already walking towards the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t stay too long at home, probably because I¡¯m not the only one this time around¡± Peter said as we all walked to the pack.


    ¡°Hey Joe, we are set¡± Peter said to him.


    ¡°Do you have the cars to the other car?¡± He asked Joe.


    ¡°No Peter. I left it with your mom¡± He responded.


    ¡°Oh¡±


    ¡°Okay guys, I don¡¯t suggest any one of you go out there to take a public neither do I think that Joe should take some of us and return to take the rest. No.. because we are alreadyte to school. We gotta manage guys¡­¡±He suggested.


    ¡°I was about to say the same thing¡± Francisca said.


    *


    Peter sat next to his driver while the three of us upied the back seats.


    I saw Francisca looking at the floor and she didn¡¯t raise her head up for while.


    ¡± Is anything Wrong Fransica?¡± I asked her..


    ¡°Huh.. No¡± She stuttered..


    ¡°What are you looking at with so much interest?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± She said..


    I believed her but I noticed she was stealing nces at me¡­ Wait is she trying to avoid staring at Francis or what?


    *


    We arrived at school die minute, luckily for us¡­


    Monica scorned when she saw us and as if she wanted us to miss the test.


    The first ss was mathematics, which he gave us the test instead as he promised and did proper supervision.


    They were cheap questions and in no time, I dropped my pen¡­ looked at Peter, who was still writing somethings down. I smiled and really hope my teaching didn¡¯t go in vain.


    I rest my head on the desk waiting for the teacher¡¯s submit order. While doing so, I used the opportunity to take proper and longer gazes at Peter.


    He is one of a kind, I might have misjudged him earlier about him trying to reveal my true identity¡­ If he was gonna do that, he would told everyone ever since I came.


    I realized that Peter will only do anything that makes mefortable, I mean yesterday I told him not to invite his girlfriend and he didn¡¯t.


    At the thought of his girlfriend, I raised my head up to re at her, she was scratching her head and looking at her paper with loathe.


    Good for her¡­ Oops!


    I huffed.


    Audrey Peter¡¯s voice rang into my heard..


    When he said;


    ¡°In school, you are my ssmate, you are my friend just like everyone. You are still my friend at home, or do I treat you more like an Housemaid? I only needed someone to talk to, I needed someone to kill boredom with whenever my parents travel¡± I blushed and wouldn¡¯t stop looking at Peter.


    The scene when we bumped into eachother this morning recaped in my head. There was literally no space between us, if I had moved a little further, I would have fallen on him..


    No, get it together.


    He has a girlfriend.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    No, I¡¯m not drooling over him. He is my boss.


    I was mixed up thoughts in my head as I continued to watch him. He suddenly stopped writing and I saw him smile. Good impression¡­ I smiled also and looked at him with so much interest but he suddenly turned to look at me and our eyes met..


    Oops. I blinked severally and turned my head somewhere else.


    ¡°Pens down!¡± The mathematics teacher ordered and moved from one seat row to another to collect our answersheet.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. See you whenever¡± He said walking out of the ss and everyone began to murmur.


    As much I as tried avoiding eyes contact with Peter, I could still see him gazing at me. He has to stop doing so, he has a girlfriend and I¡¯m only his maid. He also needs to stop seeing me as more than a maid. We are supposed to be just boss and maid, probably ssmate too but not close friends. I might trip for him, yeah I might mistake his nice attitude for love..


    .


    .


    ***

 Chapter 14

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°Boo!¡± Francisco tapped my shoulder from behind. I turned to her; smiling wildly.


    ¡°How was the test?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It was very awesome. Thanks to you¡± She said.¡±What about you?¡±


    ¡°Not bad as well,¡± I told her and she smiled then she said;


    ¡°What a relief¡±


    ¡°Uhn, why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you write anything, your head was on your desk. I thought something was wrong with you, I kicked your seat but I couldn¡¯t even get your attention ¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Oh My God I was so engrossed with looking at Peter.


    ¡°I was already answering the test, so I.. errm took a brief diverted reflection ¡± I told her then I saw Peter walking towards me.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Francisca, let¡¯s go to the library¡± I stood up and told her.. holding her hands already; to make her feel how urgent I wanted to leave the ssroom at that moment.


    ¡°The library? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because errm¡­ I have never been there. I mean I have but that was during the school tour¡± I said looking at Peter as I spoke to Francisca.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a free break again. I¡¯m sorry Be, I don¡¯t wanna go to the library¡± She replied.


    ¡°Okay let¡¯s just go anywhere¡± I said but it was alreadyte.. because Peter¡­


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Be looks like Peter is here to talk to you¡± Francisca told her then I turned to look at him but I didn¡¯t know that he was already beside me. Oops! Our eyes met.


    ¡°Geez,¡± I eximed and looked away immediately.


    ¡°Hey Be, Hi Guys¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Hey, Peter¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°Hi¡± I muttered softly, avoiding gaze at him but through the corner of my eyes, I could see him looking at me.


    ¡°The gathering at your ce was not in vain after all¡± Francisca said and he nodded.


    ¡°How about you Be?¡± He suddenly faced me.


    ¡°Uhh what.. what about me?¡± I asked and summoned up the courage to look him in the eyes.


    He smiled.¡±How was the test?¡±


    ¡°Good¡± I replied immediately. ¡°Excuse me Guys¡± I said and rushed out of the ssroom. Sincerely, I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me.


    ¡°Is there any problem? ¡­ with her?¡± Peter asked Francisca.


    ¡°Absolutely not. I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡± She replied.


    Peter nodded his head and went after Be.


    *


    ¡°Hey Be, wait up!¡± I heard Peter¡¯s voice behind me and walked faster instead of waiting for him but he caught up with me because he was running.


    ¡°Wait up¡± He repeated panting.


    ¡°What is it Peter?¡± I asked him as if he was disturbing me and he felt that.


    ¡°Is your test really not good?¡±


    ¡± I said it was good¡± I said snappily.


    ¡°Okay Okay¡­ Be, are you avoiding me?¡± He asked me and I was mute for a while.


    ¡°No.. no I¡¯m not avoiding you Peter¡± I shook my head but he held my hand instead and said:


    e with me Be¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything until we got to the back of the school and only a few students were roaming around.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you mad at me Be?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°No¡± I replied and he smiled as he nodded. When he was about to speak, I interrupted him. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m mad at you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Be, did Monica threaten you?¡± He asked me.


    I rolled my eyes at the mention of Monica.


    ¡°No¡± I blurted.


    ¡°Is it because ofst time, I mean the group reading? Oh, we were almost caught¡± He guessed again.


    ¡°Not that either. Peter, I¡¯m not mad at you. I just wanna be alone..¡± I said walking slowly away from him.


    ¡°No Be, you don¡¯t wanna be alone. You are avoiding me¡± He followed me behind.


    ¡°Or is it because of Monica? I mean this morning, you mentioned something about her being my girlfriend¡± He said.


    ¡°No¡­ No Peter¡± I shouted at him. Uhm, he¡¯s right though.


    ¡°Uhm, I know that can¡¯t be the reason¡± He said; he didn¡¯t even deny it this time around.¡±It¡¯s because of the extra work I am indirectly making you go through. I¡¯m sorry Be; the tutoring stuff would never happen again¡± He apologized.


    ¡°Enough already Peter¡± I huffed; ¡°No I should call you boss or master Peter or something ¡±


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s that? where¡¯s thating from? Put away the extra respect, I told you Be we are friends now¡± He said¡­ I was mute for a while then I sighed again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you Peter. Please don¡¯t follow me. I just need some space to clear off my head right now¡± I told him. Clear of my rising feelings for him rather.


    ¡°Clear off your head?¡± He muttered, anyways I began to walk, leaving him behind.


    ¡°Be¡± He called my name.


    Oops, What is it again? His caring attitude is only making it hard for me.


    I stopped walking but didn¡¯t turn to look at him.


    ¡°I really hope whatever that is bothering you is settled very soon¡± He said. I didn¡¯t say a word, I just continued walking away.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was headed exactly. I just didn¡¯t want to see his face for a while.


    *


    I went to the restroom; washed my hands in the basin and sprinkle some water on my face to brighten up my mood, literally forcing myself to feel good¡­ I bumped into Monica just when I was about toe out of the restroom. She obstructed me and made him take a few steps backward.


    ¡°Hi baby girl¡± She said to me.


    ¡°What do you want from me Monica?¡±


    ¡°A thank you. Wait is it supposed to be a thank you from me to you or from you to me?¡± She said; acting like the bully she was as she came closer to me.. tryna make me scared of her.


    ¡°Whatever Monica. You are wee¡± I told her and sheughed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Okay Monica, Thank you for everything. Thank you for not exposing my true identity¡± I told her and she smiled.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I wanna hear from you¡± She said folding her hands underneath her b**bs.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Monica, I am really not in good mood now¡± I told her when she wouldn¡¯t still let me leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad. I¡¯m in good mood Be¡±


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°All Ears¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why are you making life miserable for me?¡±


    ¡°No dear, you are making life miserable for yourself¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ You should have been true to yourself too¡±


    Okay, I was the one who gave her the chance to treat me this way.


    ¡°But you know you can simply stay out of it and let it slide like you know nothing about my true identity..¡± I told her and she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Stay out of it? You are flirting and living alone with my guy and you want me to stay out of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his housemaid.. and.. and I am not flirting with him¡±


    ¡°You know what¡­ I can of course let it slide¡±


    ¡°Please just let it slide¡± I repeated.


    ¡°But do you know what the rich students do to poor students in this school?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all..¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all? The White school is for the wealthy people, didn¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s Francisca and she is doing very fine..¡±


    ¡°Francisca, Francisca is not a softie¡±


    Oh so I am a softie¡­


    ¡°Besides, Francisca was true to herself from the very first day she stepped her foot in this school¡±


    ¡°Monica I would let everyone know my true identity at the right time or the issue might even pass by without anyone knowing about it¡­ You are not making life in this school easy for me ¡± I told her and sheughed hysterically. Just then; some students came in¡­ She didn¡¯t say anything; ¡­ She watched them do their thing in the mirror until they left.


    ¡°Do you know what happens when the students here find out the true identity of a fake person especially when she is from the slum?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna know¡±


    ¡°Of course, you already know. I¡¯m gonna help you anyways¡±


    ¡°Thank you. This is what I want from you. Your help..¡±


    ¡°But on one itty-bitty condition¡± She smiled mischievously and I sighed.


    ¡°What condition Monica?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from Peter. Oh, you are his maid, that may not be possible. I mean just don¡¯t flirt with him¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m already doing¡± I muttered.


    ¡°No, you are not doing that yet¡±


    ¡°Monica; I¡¯m already avoiding your boyfriend!¡± I said clear and direct.


    ¡°Oh Boyfriend? Wow I love the sound of that especially when it¡¯sing from you¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Stop shutting off my way. Let me go already¡± I begged her.. but she wouldn¡¯t pave the way for me yet.


    Fortunately for me, Francisca walked in at that very moment and I sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She asked..


    ¡°I¡¯m conversing with your friend as you can see¡± Monica said but as if Francisca knew that was going on, she didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Are you fine Be?¡± She asked me and I nodded.


    ¡°I have been looking for you; I checked the library and everywhere for you¡± She said, walking closer to me and she held my hands when she got to where I stood.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m good. I came here to wash up¡± I told her.. I didn¡¯t know why she was gazing at us as if she knew I was lying but was I?


    Is it that obvious that something is wrong with Monica and I? And that I¡¯m hiding something?


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here Francisca¡± I gawked at Monica as we were walking out of the rest room.. She was gazing back at me. A very stern look.


    *****


    ****

 Chapter 15

    Be¡¯s POV


    As usual, we took our seats in the cafeteria, I acted as if everything was normal but looks like Francisca didn¡¯t still believe me¡­ while we were eating our meal, she kept staring at me suspiciously which made me feel ufortable.


    I just had to break the silence by starting with an entirely different topic but Francisca interrupted me before I could even speak.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ are you hiding anything from me Be?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Uhn, no. Why did you ask again?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, never mind. I mean I¡¯m just concerned; about being your only friend.¡± She said.


    ¡°You and Francis, yesterday¡­ or wait is it this morning, it started. Tell me already¡± I urged her.


    ¡°I told you before Be, I really don¡¯t know. I mean I slept offst night¡± She said then she started into the space and said; ¡°But hold on¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°After coaching himst night, he said he wanted to speak to me; that was when I napped off ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything else?¡±


    ¡°I do not and Francis is not saying anything. Maybe he slept off too¡­ Jeez, I missed a great opportunity with my crush¡± She said.


    At this point, I wasn¡¯t listening to her. I watched Peter and his friend settling down at their usual seat¡­ He was looking at me too but for some unknown reason, I didn¡¯t take my eyes off him.


    ¡°Here¡­ The snacks of yesterday ¡± Francisca shoved some choctes into my hand which I held carelessly¡­ She noticed that I wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, so she traced my gaze to who I was giving all my attention to.


    ¡°Peter again¡± She said¡­ which made me sit upright and look away from Peter.


    ¡°Are you both quarreling?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I mean; no we not¡± I said slowly ripping off the chocte wrap.


    ¡°Which one do you want me to believe. You don¡¯t think so or you are not?¡± She questioned me.


    ¡°No, we are good¡±


    ¡°Then why were you staring at him and he is still staring at you¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡± I whispered, not looking at Peter.


    And she nodded..¡±I thought we were supposed to be best friends but you are hiding a lot from me Be¡± She said.


    I felt sorry but still, I can¡¯t tell her what the big issue is. It¡¯s alreadyte.


    ¡°Is it because we gathered at his ce?¡± She guessed.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I blurted.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, or is it because of Monica? Come to think of it, I noticed that she has been on your neck for a while now and you are not doing anything about it¡­ Uhm..¡±


    ¡°Uhm Francisca, you just won¡¯t get it¡±


    ¡°Then tell me already, let me know yourself before anyone else does¡± She said; I bit my lips.. took a deep breathe first, then when I decided to speak.. she interrupted.


    ¡°Monica is not Peter¡¯s girlfriend¡± She said.


    ¡°Wh.. what?


    ¡± Peter can not date a girl like Monica; they are just normal friends. I heard their parents are pretty much close too; so it¡¯s a childhood intimacy..¡± Francisca exined to me and I nodded.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She pushed her head forward as she lowered her voice. ¡°Monica really likes Peter¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious¡± I said aloud then murmured to myself; ¡°I wonder if he likes her too¡±


    ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with you Be¡± Francisca saidughing dramatically.


    ¡°Huhhh¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You like Peter!¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon it¡¯s not bad to like someone¡± She said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Peter¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Okay¡± She said smirking.


    I ate the chocte quickly but nervously.


    ¡°Okay, Be can you tell me already?¡± She asked me again.


    The only reason why I wanted to manage and open up to her was because I didn¡¯t want her to find out elsewhere, most especially from Monica. Francisca might even help me out since we are the only two different people.


    Frank came over, Jeez why can¡¯t I just bail myself out already¡­ something or someone is always interrupting.


    ¡°Hi, Hi guys¡± He said to us.


    ¡°Hi¡± I said to him.


    ¡°Francis!¡± Francisca uttered in a shy manner


    ¡°Can we uhm.. like talk?¡± Francis asked Francisca.


    ¡°No problem¡± She responded.


    ¡°Remind me Be, I have something to tell you when I return¡± Francisca said¡­ I nodded and watched her leave¡­


    I ate my food slowly; I didn¡¯t look up until I noticed a figure, pulling the seat that was in front of me.


    It was Peter.


    Not today, Peter¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    I stood up and left the cafeteria immediately after he sat down in front of me. Good, he didn¡¯t follow me this time.


    At least, I¡¯m doing this for a reason now¡­ To save myself from the mess I got into. Yeah, I¡¯m avoiding him because Monica asked me to and that¡¯s the only way, she¡¯ll stop bothering me about revealing my secret.


    ***


    They stood outside the cafeteria and spoke¡­


    ¡°Do you remember what I told youst night?¡± Francis asked her.


    ¡°No; not at all¡± Francisca shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember at all?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Uhmm.. but I do remember one thing¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh, you do!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you told me that you wanted to talk to me¡±


    ¡°Oh..; you didn¡¯t really hear any of what I said¡± He muttered to himself but Francisca heard him¡­


    ¡°Yeah I didn¡¯t, what did you say?¡± She asked him¡­


    ¡°Err¡­.¡± He scratched his head¡­


    Be suddenly passed by¡­


    ¡°Where are you going be?¡± She asked her.


    ¡°To the ss..¡± Be responded.


    ¡°Catch ya¡¯ in ss¡± She said then left.


    Then Francisca faced Francis again¡­


    ¡°So what did you sayst night?¡± She asked him again.


    ¡°Forget it¡± He said nervously.


    She was silent for a while, then she said..¡±Hmmn, Okay, so what do you wanna tell me now?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ermmm¡­. rted to yesterday but since you don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s fine, just forget it¡± He said in a somewhat scared manner.


    Francisca nodded slowly and disappointedly. She was ming herself for not waiting to hear what he wanted to tell her yesterday before she slept off.


    ¡°Can I leave now?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Err? Yeah¡­ yeah¡± Francis stuttered.


    Immediately after she took a few steps away from him, he said¡­


    ¡°We barely interact Francisca, I don¡¯t want it to continue that way..¡± He said, Francisca stopped walking.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why we are avoiding each other but let¡¯s fix whatever it is..¡± He continued.


    ¡°Okay¡± Francisca nodded smiling, he smiled too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯m not the type that snubs¡± She told him.


    ¡°I am not that kind of person also. Let¡¯s just be good friends¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine by me¡± She said, came closer, and stretched her hands for a handshake which he received happily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in ss now¡± Francisca told him, then she left but wouldn¡¯t stop blushing secretly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Francis jumped up happily.


    ***


    During the closing hour, I didn¡¯t know what to do because Peter and I were not on good terms¡­


    ¡°See you tomorrow in school Be¡± She told me¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I am taking the long bus with you¡± I said to her.


    ¡°You want..¡±


    ¡°Err yeah? My.. ermm driver can¡¯t make it today¡± I lied.


    ¡°What sort of driver is that? When it¡¯s not like he is getting paid for his Job¡± Francisca remarked.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s ill??¡± I lied again.


    ¡°Ohhh¡± she mouthed¡­ ¡°Well let¡¯s go, and oh my God! I have a lot to discuss with you¡± She said holding my hands. I gestured to Monica to show her that I was doing exactly what she told me to do, then I carried my bag then left the ss with Francisca. Peter wanted to stop me but Monica obstructed him¡­ I didn¡¯t get to hear what she said to him¡­


    The bus stop is not far from school, so we got to the bus stop in a jiffy and waited for the arrival of the bus¡­


    ¡°Oh My God, I should have bided Francis¡± She suddenly said¡­ ¡°I forgot¡± She frowned, and I chuckled.


    ¡°Since when are you concerned about him?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Since I had a crush on him, but I showed my concern secretly¡± She said¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡±


    ¡°Francis and I are cool now¡± She jumped up happily.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m happy for you..¡± I said when she jumped into my arms.


    ¡°Our love story is gonna be gradual one¡­ From strangers to ssmates that do not interact with each other to friends and.. and finally lovers¡± She added.


    I smiled¡­¡± At least, your feelings might not be one-sided anymore¡± I told her; ¡°You are so lucky¡± My smiling face switched to a frown.


    ¡°You are not happy for me?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Of course I am, I just said that¡±


    ¡°Oh I can see that you now have a one-sided crush¡± She said pointing at me.


    ¡°No Francisca, I never mentioned that¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Oh! And that reminds me Flora, are you in any rted to Peter?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t have a crush on Peter!¡± I almost yelled.. and she stared at me as if I¡¯m not normal¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said¡± She said..¡± I asked if you and Peter are in any way rted?¡±


    ¡°No¡± I blurted¡­


    ¡°Okay ¡± She said¡­ Then we remained awkwardly silent.


    ¡°Do your driver wear a blue Mask? I saw him for the firstst week, he was wearing a mask when he came to drop you in school¡± She broke the silence.


    ¡°Uh.. yeah, why¡­ why did you ask?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you always lying to me Be?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I am not¡± I told her. She wouldn¡¯t just believe whatever I say.


    ¡°I found that same blue Mask in Peter¡¯s car¡± She said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Tell me; what¡¯s that suppose to mean? you are not rted to Peter then do you live in his house ?¡­ God! I don¡¯t even understand¡± She said, waiting for me to respond.


    *******


    ****

 Chapter 16

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°Do you live in Peter¡¯s house then?¡± Francisco asked me.


    I was dumbfounded for a while.


    ¡°Be¡± She called out my name.


    ¡°Yes I am¡­¡± I stuttered..¡±I am living with Peter¡± I finally confessed.


    ¡°What? you know, I sort of had that hunch but I never want to believe..¡± She said but I looked at my feet, kinda panicking.


    ¡°Why are you living with him?¡± She questioned me¡­ I began to bit my finger but before I could say a word, she blurted; ¡°Wait! Couple¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°No Francisca¡± I muttered


    ¡°Yes, you guys are of course; no couple. If you live with Peter, then why won¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Francisca, keep it a secret please. Jeez! I don¡¯t have the nerves to tell everyone yet¡±


    ¡°What secret? What don¡¯t you have the nerves to people? Is it that you and Peter are living a couple¡¯s life whenever his parents are absent?¡± She said again.


    ¡°No, no..¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Then what¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­. I am Peter¡¯s housemaid¡± I finally confessed to her.


    ¡°What?¡± She eximed, covering her mouth.


    ¡°I am sorry for lying to you all along¡± I apologised.


    ¡°C¡¯mon on Be, you are joking¡±


    ¡± I am not. His¡­ his parents are sponsoring my education in return¡± I said solemnly and she opened her mouth wider in a awe.


    ¡°Monica is aware that I am Peter¡¯s maid, so she is using that to threaten me and I don¡¯t know what to do.. yet, I am very scared¡± I confided in her.


    ¡°That winch!¡± Francisca retorted.


    ¡°Are.. are you not mad at me that I lied to you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Hmmn¡­¡± She hummed.


    ¡°I should have been like you, I should have stayed true to myself from the onset¡± Imented.


    ¡°Well we all have circumstances we do face and faking could be the only way we can get out of it. I understand your plight Be¡± She said.


    But faking didn¡¯t get me out of it¡­


    Then the bus arrived!


    ¡°The bus is here¡± She said, holding me then we entered the bus together.


    The bus waited for some minutes for other students which I didn¡¯t realise earlier that they were near us.


    We didn¡¯t say anything as the bus moved¡­ But soon, I had to alight before Francisca.


    ***


    ¡°Can you tell me already what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Peter asked as soon as I entered the house. Looks like he was waiting for my arrival.


    ¡°Noth¡­¡± He cut me off..


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me nothing. You kept avoiding me in school, making me feel like I have done you wrong somewhere without even knowing. I am sorry if I have..¡± Peter voiced. Honestly, I felt sorry for putting him into that position.


    ¡°I am sorry too¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What do you mean by you are sorry Be? Just spill it out already, why have you been avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Monica¡­¡±


    He interrupted me.


    ¡°I said she is not my girlfriend!¡± He said.


    ¡°I know!¡± I hored¡­ I now get ufortable whenever he mentions that word ¡®girlfriend¡¯.


    He kept mute..


    ¡°She is threatening me¡± I muttered coldly.


    Although I know it all started because I was beginning to like him and I thought I needed a little bit space between us so as to kill the inevitable feelings.. But then, Monica came over to me with her own threat.


    ¡°What did Monica say to you Be?¡± He asked me, I stayed mute for a while.


    ¡°Nevermind. We are good now¡± I said wanting to move away but he obstructed me.


    ¡°We are good now? Meaning you won¡¯t talk to me whenever we are in school?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Peter¡± I shrugged then find my way to walk away from him..


    ¡°I¡¯ll go cook something for us to eat now¡± I told him.


    **


    Later in the evening;


    ¡°Hey Be¡± Peter knocked on my door.


    Ever since we¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ve been indoors; lying to myself that I was reading a book ~ meanwhile I paid no attention to the book.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s your ce, should I be blocking your ways?¡± I asked him instead..


    ¡°Oh!¡± He pushed my door slightly as he walked in.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He asked me..


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not why you are here. What is it again Peter?¡± I asked him; like I really gat the nerves to speak to him this way.. Well, he grinned as he sat down a chair then he faced me properly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about what I wanna say¡± He said but I shot him a cold stare; wondering what he wants to say.


    ¡°You think I like Monica right?¡± He finally resumed.


    ¡°So this is why you are here¡± I said.


    ¡°No, yes¡­ I mean I just wanna clear things here¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°And I already told you that I believe that there is nothing between you and her. Why do I even care? And why are you so bothered?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, uhm.. you are right¡± He stopped grinning m ¡°I just want to let you know that¡­ I like Monica, only as a friend¡­ i don¡¯t know what she must have told you though but disregard anything she said including avoiding me¡±


    ¡°I was suppose to like avoid you forever and let it stay between a maid and a master. Monica told me to avoid you yet i made up my mind to only snub you while we¡¯re are school. You should be fine with that Peter¡± I spoke seriously.


    ¡°No Be, It¡¯s already affecting us even at home. I¡¯m notfortable with you not talking to me Be!¡± He voiced out yet it sounds kinda sympathetic.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the best for me Peter. Why won¡¯t you just ept it that way?¡± I didn¡¯t know how my eyes became teary too. Peter¡¯s right.¡±Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I like you Be¡± He said.. and I looked at him shockingly¡­:¡± And¡­ and I really miss joking around with you¡± He added.


    ¡°You¡­ you like me?¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Yeah, I know my parents employed you to work as my housemaid but I still don¡¯t know how the feelings grew of maybe the silent treatment made me realize that I do like you¡­ And I almost couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you especially in school today¡± He said..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe my ears, I shrugged like what he just said didn¡¯t get to me.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I cleared my throat a bit; ¡°Monica likes you and.. and you both have been very close since when you were little¡±I avoided stammering but it¡¯s not easy. Action is faster than words!


    Peter likes me?!


    ¡± Yeah¡­ Wait Be¡­ I thought you might feel the same way¡± He asked and I was shocked.


    ¡°You were sort of bothered about my girlfriend, which I didn¡¯t have, so I thought you liked me¡± He added.


    I looked at him, almost enchanted by his nce but I backed out quickly and coughed loudly.


    ¡°What on earth Peter, I am your housemaid!¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°Not just an housemaid, you are not even an actual housemaid. Be you are my teacher yet my ssmate, my friend, boredom killer and you know it¡± He rushed his words and I read his lips¡­ inside of me I was nervous, yet I cut him off and lied;


    ¡°Fine! Fine¡­ I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know what you are talking about but one thing I know is that; I don¡¯t like you too¡± I blurted.


    ¡°Okay¡± He sighed. ¡°Will you forget I said this to you?¡± I nodded my head slowly.


    ¡°Yes! I finally had the chance to talk to you!!¡± He stood up and suddenly busted; smiling widely.. and I hissed a little.


    ¡°But pls don¡¯t avoid me again..¡± He pleaded.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t in my right sense at that moment, so I didn¡¯t know when the ¡®Okay¡¯ word spilled out of mouth.


    Did he just confess to me that he likes me and took back those words quickly? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I blurtly lied to him that the feeling is not mutual or did he say he likes me because he was tryna get my attention?


    I looked at him nervously, he did show any sign that he was serious with his initial words.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that we are really good now. I¡¯ll leave you to continue with what you were doing¡± He said as he walked out of my room..


    ****


    ***

 Chapter 17

    Be¡¯s POV


    I spent more time with Francisca, she promised to do her best in protecting me from Monica


    ¡°Let me guess, Monica exact threat was that if or whenever you interact with Peter, she¡¯ll tell the whole world your true identity?¡± Francisca spoke to me while moved to our usual table.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Arrrrgh!¡± I


    ¡°That exins why Monica is clinging around him now¡± She said and I eye searched for both of them.


    Monica wrapped her hand around over his neck, he took them over but she did it over again.


    ¡°Monica has always been clinging around him¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it just worsen¡±


    She caught me staring at them, so I took my eyes off them quickily and sat down with Francisca.


    ¡°I feel for you and Peter¡±


    ¡°Huh?? What do you mean?


    ¡± She literally ruin everything for you guys¡± Francisca said emphasising thest word ¡®Everything¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, at least I¡¯m managing.. Monica can only stop me from talking to Peter here in school, not at home or maybe when she¡¯s around¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡± Francisca nodded.


    Just then, Monica passed by our table, we trailed her with eyes till she got to where Peter and his friends sat.. then she sat with them.


    ¡°That witch!¡± I snarled beneath my breathe but Francisca heard me.


    ¡°Witch.. haha.. apart from the fact that Monica is ill-treating you¡­.¡±


    I cut her off immediately..


    ¡°Ill-treating? Oh no! It hasn¡¯t gotten to that extent yet. And I don¡¯t think I would let her do so to me. I¡¯m not dumb¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Good! That¡¯s the spirit and I will always have your back no matter what¡± She said and I smiled a bit.


    ¡°Okay so, I meant that apart from the fact that she usually threaten you¡­ there¡¯s something else you are not telling me Be¡±


    ¡°Francisca. That¡¯s all. Actually, I regret not revealing my true background to you from the onset. There¡¯s nothing else¡± I said.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something I need to know¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she meant but she spoke further before I could say something again.


    ¡°You like Peter¡± She said.


    I looked around to see if no one was eaves dropping.


    ¡°Whaaa.. tt¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s so fvcking obvious, you don¡¯t need to deny it. Wait, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t hide anything from me anymore?¡±


    I was mute for a second.


    ¡°Right now, you do not only look upset with the fact that they are together but jealous too¡± She said..


    I took a deep sigh and managed to speak up..


    ¡°But.. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s absurd for me to crush on him? he is my literally my boss you know. I am trying hard to stop liking him¡­


    ¡°Yeah by decieving yourself that you do not like him¡± Francisca.


    ¡°Shh¡­ Lower your voice¡± I said but she smiled.


    ¡°You guys are cool at home right¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess¡­ absolutely¡±


    ¡°How has he been to youtely or should I ask this way, does he feel the same way¡­ ¡°She interrupted me before I could say something again¡­ she replied herself. ¡°I think he likes you too¡± She said.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nah¡± I shook my head..; ¡°Instead I¡¯m starting to see him as a yer¡±


    ¡°Peter? Haha.. Peter is a really cool guy¡± She said.


    Yeah he is a cool guy, that¡¯s why he made me free around him even as his maid.


    ¡°Why did you call him a yer?¡± She asked me.


    I rememberst night, how he made my heart flutter by saying he likes me and then he took back those words.


    ¡°Uhm nothing..¡± I avoided stuttering..


    * * * *


    Peter ate at the school cafeteria, avoiding to gaze at where Be, who sat with her friends few seats away. And besides, Monica was right here in front of me¡­ acting all clingy as usual. Oh Gosh! When will she get fed up of him already?


    She might have sat next to him but Francis was already here while Vincent by her own side.


    She ate, stared at Peter and smiled. She didn¡¯t know that he was already aware that she¡¯s evil and she fvcking threatened Be. He yed along though.


    ¡°Peter, can I talk to you privately?¡± Vincent broke the silence.


    ¡°Sure¡± Peter responded because he was already done eating.. and obviously, Monica presence still right in front of him, upsets him.


    ¡°Yeah, outside¡± Vincent stood up and He followed him behind.


    While Francis and Monica watched as they left the cafeteria.


    ¡°Why? I thought the three of you are friends?¡± Monica said. ¡°Are you guys keeping secrets from eachother now? See! They just left you out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are here¡± Francis fired at her and she rolled her eyes and muttered.. ¡°Whatever¡±


    Francis red at Francisca, their eyes met and she smiled and waved at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going over there¡± Francisca whispered to Be.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Monica is there¡± She muttered back.


    ¡°Yeah I know. Stay right here okay?¡± Francisca said. She stood up, took her dish and went to Francis table.


    ¡°Hey, Hi¡± Francisca said then she sat beside Francis, who smiled widely.


    ¡°Since when did the two of you be closer?¡± Monica asked, scrutinizing the look on their faces.


    They were smiling, hiding those redden cheek but at the same time, shy.


    ¡°None of your business¡± Francisca snapped at her and she scorned.


    ¡°Boring¡± She hissed and dropped her cutlery. Looked around, only to find Be sitting alone.


    ¡°Oh right!¡± Monica smiled wickedly.


    Then she stood up, literally excusing Francis and Francisca.


    * * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 18

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hi darling¡± Monica came over, sat in front of me and smiled at me wickedly.


    What does she want this time around?


    ¡°Hi¡± I rolled my eyes and ate my snacks slowly; trying to avoid her and acting like I do not care about whatever she wanted to say to me.


    ¡°Oh wow! You have the nerves now! Did you just roll your eyes at me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay, I can see you have been avoiding Peter; just like I have told you but uhm, it¡¯s not enough for me to decide whether to reveal your identity to everyone or not¡± She continued to smile wickedly.


    Who does she really thinks she is? Does she really think she can control me anyhow she wants?


    Geez, I needed to be like Francisca.


    ¡°Are you trying to ckmail me or what Monica?¡± I voiced out.


    ¡°You call that ckmail?¡±


    ¡°You are threatening me! Haven¡¯t you had enough already?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I haven¡¯t¡± She responded.


    ¡°Well then, go ahead and tell everyone.¡± I said.. I swear, I didn¡¯t know how those words escaped my lips but I¡¯m so frustrated right now. Sincerely, I¡¯m sick and tired of everything.


    ¡°What? Do you really want that? Monica asked me


    I was mute for a moment. She smiled evilly.


    ¡°You see, you do not want that¡± She concluded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have done anything wrong Monica¡± I spoke coldly then suddenly voiced out again..¡±Go ahead!¡±


    Everyone at the cafeteria turned their nces at me like I¡¯m insane.


    I don¡¯t know where this courage came from already; just yesterday I confessed to Francisca about who I was and I am still really scared of people finding out but all of a sudden¡­ right now, I don¡¯t want to care anymore because what will be will. One day, they¡¯ll definitely find out; maybe today is that day.


    Monica shot me an hard gaze like she was disappointed, she then scoffed again.


    ¡°Please Monica, just let me be¡± I said coldly and half pleading.


    ¡°I guess today isn¡¯t the right time yet. Expect me sooner orter¡± She said, stood up and left.


    She didn¡¯t even go back to where she came from, instead she left the cafeteria.


    I guess it¡¯s because all eyes were on her.


    I sighed and looked at where Francisca went to; even though she moved to sit with her crush, yet she was looking at me. Obviously she watched what was going on and she knew that Monica was gonnae for me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She smiled at me and gave me a thumbs up.


    I mouthed at her that I was leaving for the ssroom.


    Because all eyes were on me too.


    **


    ¡°Hey¡± Vincent said to me when we were some distance away from our tables.


    ¡°Hey?¡± I smirked.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Mad at you¡­¡±


    ¡°About the other time, I invited Monica over without your consent..¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. Yes I was upset but let await our Test results instead¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay¡± He nodded, smiling a little bit.


    ¡°So is that all you wanna say to me? You could have just said that¡­ why bringing me over here..?¡±


    ¡°No.. not that¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want your assistance Peter¡±


    ¡°Help? Are you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡­.¡± Vincent sighed heavily then he continued; ¡°I want to tell Monica about my feelings for her¡± He finally spoke.


    ¡°Ohh¡± I mouthed.


    ¡°What.. so what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s.. uhm.. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore, I want to let her know about it¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Sincerely, I wish you all the best. For sure If she¡¯s more reasonable she¡¯ll leave me the hell alone¡± I said and he chuckled.


    ¡°So how do you want my help?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Hmmn¡± He hmmed and I guessed immediately that he wanted me to help him tell Monica about his feelings. That¡¯s impossible because that annoying girl is all over me.


    ¡°Vincent I¡¯m sorry; I can¡¯t tell her about your feelings. It¡¯s more proper if you let her know yourself¡±


    ¡°I know, I know right. Peter, an idea niggled at me¡­ Actually, it¡¯s been on my mind for a while now¡± He said.


    ¡°What idea is that?¡±


    ¡°Uhm.. I wanna start with an outing with her. Like a date¡±


    I giggled hysterically ¡°Sorry¡± I just had to say when I noticed he was frowning.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t made any advances yet or even told her about your feelings and you are here talking about an outing with Monica¡±


    ¡°Listen¡± He kinda shunned.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Are you trying to make me an intermediary¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡±


    I folded my arms.


    ¡°Tomorrow is another Saturday, tell her you have a date with her¡±


    ¡°Vincent!¡±


    ¡°Please help me just this once. She¡¯lle over, only to meet me.. I guess I¡¯ld know how to fix things from there on¡± He said but I continued to stare at him.


    ¡°Peter¡± He held my hand.


    ¡°Okay Okay Fine. I¡¯ld do that¡± I finally said.


    ¡°Tomorrow it is¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tomorrow¡± I said, sheepishly wondering about how to fix things properly between Be and I instead since I¡¯m helping Vincent get along with that psychiatric daughter of a bitch, Monica¡­ She deserves to be called that.. She¡¯s fvcking threatening her!


    I hope she returns to her right senses when she finds out that someone else really likes her


    ¡°Let go¡± Vincent tapped my shoulder and began to walk before me.


    Before I moved, I raised my head up, in search for Be..


    I didn¡¯t see her nor Francisca; then turned my nce to where I initially sat, only to see Francis and Francisca¡­ Monica has left too.


    Uugh!


    Staring at Be keeps mypany, now I feel kinda bored.


    Good timing! Recess period is over.


    I walked out of the cafeteria instead, waiting for my friends.


    * * *


    *

 Chapter 19

    Be¡¯s POV


    We acted like everything is normal between us; Of course everything is normal. We haven¡¯t justpletely fixed the bond I broke when I changed towards him.


    Why do I fill like he has been staring at me since that saturday morning.


    ¡°Hi¡± He said when I set his meal in front of him on the table.


    I looked at his face, only to see him smiling.. I smiled too.


    ¡°¡­ Hi¡± I managed to say to him back.


    ¡°No hiding today, you are gonna eat on the dining table here with me¡±


    ¡°Hmmn Okay¡± I replied without hesitating.


    I returned to ce my food on the table too and sat right in front of him.


    We ate silently yet it felt really awkward, I felt like popping up the question.. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with us?¡¯


    Yeah, we are acting somehow.


    ¡°My mom ising home tomorrow but my dad, I don¡¯t even know. He is an absolute workaholic¡± He announced while we were eating.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Your mom would be at home tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah she called me today. It¡¯s surprising though because it¡¯s not time yet¡±


    I trembled a bit. I don¡¯t like Mrs Benson. She¡¯s harsh.


    ¡°But she said she¡¯s leaving the day after. She only came to get some stuffs done¡±


    ¡°Oh!!¡± I muttered again.


    He killed the sweet serene with that announcement; I ate slowly and he noticed it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Be?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Nothing¡± I muttered.


    ¡°We are cool now, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes we are. Peter it¡¯s not you¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me¡± He muttered. ¡°Yeah definitely not me, you wouldn¡¯t even eat in dining room with me if you were upset with me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here now; let¡¯s just eat Peter¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    He said no more words.


    ***


    Peter¡¯s POV


    I went to my room right away when I was done eating. I received a text message from Vincent reminding about our n. Oh that..


    I sighed and called Monica¡¯s number reluctantly.


    ~ ¡°Hello Monica¡± I said into the phone.


    ~ ¡°Damn! First time in history¡± She exmed.


    ~ ¡°First time in history, what?¡± I asked.


    ~ ¡°You called me! Peter you called me first. Oh My God¡±


    I sighed loudly, so she could hear it.


    ~ ¡°You know what, there¡¯s a psychology fact that states whenever two opposite s*x are thinking about eachother. One of them will find the other¡±


    ~¡±What are you saying Monica? I only just called you¡±


    ~¡±It¡¯s the same thing. I was just about toe find you but you called first¡±


    ~ ¡°Okay Okay. Huh, .. did.. you just say you areing here.. to -to find me¡±


    ~¡±Yes.. to spend a saturday with you¡±


    ~ ¡°Monica.. Uhm, can we meet at the restaurant instead?¡±


    ~¡±Holy Molly! Restaurant! Peter! Oh My God¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I knew she would scream and I could sense it that she was so excited.


    ~¡±I can¡¯t believe you are indirectly asking me for a date¡±


    ~¡±It¡¯s not a date Monica¡±


    ~ ¡°It is; Just us, At a restaurant¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ~¡± I¡¯m sorry for not being patient with you Peter. I was almost about give up on you since you don¡¯t like me back¡±


    ~¡±You wanted to give up on me?¡± I excalimed, happily.


    ~ ¡°Yeah¡±


    ~¡±That¡¯s really good to hear¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good I was patient with you after all. I¡¯m so sorry for all the troubles Peter¡± She said and I smirked..


    ~ ¡°So.. ERR Restaurant, in the next 15 minutes¡± I told her.


    ~ ¡°Roger that!¡± She weened happily.


    I hung up the call immediately, I don¡¯t know what to say.


    I really hope it will turn out well.


    Vincent called me almost immediately..


    ~ ¡°Hey¡± He said.


    ~ ¡°I have just spoken with Monica. She¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes¡± I said to him.


    ~¡±Thank you so much Peter¡±


    I chuckled a little before disconnecting the call.


    Am i a match maker or something?


    How can I not matchmake myself with Be?


    I think; no I know I really like her. I barely can¡¯t hid it anymore. I indirectly confessed my feelings to her but she¡¯s not doing anything about it. She probably do not feel the same way. Besides, she¡¯s my maid.


    I sighed.


    Anyways, while Vincent is with Monica.. I¡¯ll hang around with her.


    I stood up, sprayed some perfume to smell really captivating.. before leaving my room.


    I saw her in the living room with a book..


    ¡°All you do is read a book¡± I teased.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it an Addiction¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not in vain after all, I¡¯m happy you¡± I smiled then came closer. I really don¡¯t know how to flirt.


    ¡°I thought you were gonna stay in your room all day¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh not at all. I would have gone out for gym with Vincent and Francis but they are both hooked up ¡­ somewhere¡±


    ¡°Oh.. that¡¯s sad¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, really sad. Because I am bored¡± I stared at her, acting lonely. What kind of flirting is this? Why can¡¯t I just say it straight that I wanna stay here and talk with here.


    ¡°You are bored, Oh wow¡± She just said.


    ¡°Do you wanna stay her in the living room?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± I answered immediately.


    ¡°Okay¡± She packed up books.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what are you doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room¡±


    ¡°What? No, I am not chasing you¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I need to assimte this borate topics then restter¡± She responded.


    ¡°Ohh¡± I nodded speechlessly as I watched pass right in front of me to go into her room but I held her hand and almost pulled her back.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    I was sorta speechless to say the least; I kept on staring at her, her beautiful innocent face.


    ¡°Peter¡± She called my name. ¡°Why are you holding me?¡± She asked; syblising each word.


    ¡°Be¡­ I¡­ uhm¡­¡±


    She stared back at me, waiting for me to speak up but I didn¡¯t say anything yet still holding her hand.


    ¡°This was the same look you gave when you wanted me to be your tutor¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh. Not that, this time¡±


    ¡°Okay, what is it this time? A request?¡±


    ¡°No.. absolutely not¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± She forcefully released her hand.


    ¡°I just wanna be with you but you wanna walk away?¡± I finally said.


    The serene became calm.


    I was a little bit shy, I was avoiding to look into her eyes because she was already staring back. I summoned up courage to face her. Her eyes caught mine and I mistakenly gulped down my saliva.


    This feeling..


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 20

    Peter¡¯s POV


    The serene became calm.


    I was a little bit shy, I was avoiding to look into her eyes because she was already staring back. I summoned up courage to face her. Her eyes caught mine and I mistakenly gulped down my saliva.


    This feeling..


    ¡°I .. Uhm¡­¡± I broke the awkward silence.


    The door bell rang interrupting the sweet serene too.


    ¡°Are you expecting anyone?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No¡± She shook her head. ¡°Probably your usual unexpected visitor, Monica¡± Be said.


    ¡°No¡­ I spoke with Monica earlier¡±


    ¡°Sure you did¡± She nodded like she meant something.


    ¡°She.. she¡¯s with Vincent¡± I stammered trying to proof to her that I do not have feelings for Monica¡­¡¯cos it seemed she thinks so.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The door bell rang again..


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the door¡± She said, already walking towards the door.


    I stood there, wondering who it was. Monica? Could it that she already know the n? Jeez!


    ¡°Mother¡± Be eximed as she opened the door.


    Oh Her mom.. There was the young woman right there at the door.


    ¡°Surprise¡± Her mother eximed and she jumped into her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a great surprise¡± Be said. I have never seen her as happy as this.


    ¡°Come on in¡± She held her mom¡¯s hand and they came in fully.


    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, Benson¡± the woman said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to be with your mom¡± I told Be and left for my room.


    * *


    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°That¡¯s the Benson¡¯s son¡±


    ¡°Yeah, only son, his name is peter¡± I responded.


    ¡°Where are his parents?¡±


    ¡°Work travellers, Mrs Benson will be here tomorrow though¡±


    ¡°You mean they are not always around?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw Mrs Benson only once, the first day I came here. I haven¡¯t even set my eyes on Mr Benson. They are business people and they work somewhere over seas I guess¡± I briefly told her.


    ¡°You stay alone with their son?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡± I replied innocently.


    ¡°Huh¡± I suddenly guess what might be running down her head.


    ¡°Oh no mom, I¡¯m literally working for him alone. Like his mom employed me to be Peter¡¯s housemaid because they will not always be there for him. I¡¯m his housemaid; nothing more¡± I told her.


    And she sighed in relief.


    ¡°What about school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah she kept her promise. I¡¯m a student in one of those expensive schools. Peter¡¯s school actually¡±


    ¡°Are you doing fine over there?¡±


    ¡°Huh.. Yes, sure. I am fine¡± I avoided stammering.


    But of course, I am doing fine in school, the only one trying make life miserable is Monica.


    ¡°I have friends and they love me¡± I changed the topic of discussion. ¡°Oh Mom, I¡¯m so happy you are here. I have missed you so much¡±


    ¡°I really do too¡± She pinched my cheeks lightly then hooked the fallen strand of my hair to the back of my ears.


    ¡°Can I get you something to eat or drink?¡± I offered.


    ¡°No¡± My mom blurted.


    ¡°You are only a maid here, it¡¯s not your ce to get your visitor mother, food and drinks.¡±


    ¡°I know. Peter won¡¯t mind .. He is so nice¡± I insisted.


    ¡°No Be¡± Yet she refused.


    I frowned a bit.


    ¡°Come on¡± She ced her hands on my cheeks.


    ¡°I have a sort of good news. ¡±


    ¡°I love good news¡± I weened.


    ¡°I got a petty job¡±


    ¡°Wow¡±


    ¡°Although It¡¯s helping yet I shouldn¡¯t even have epted that job¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s Flora! Okay, The good news is that I was finally able to contact Flora!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Flora?¡± I excalimed.


    ¡°Yeah. She actually reached out first; I guess themunication frequency is a bit bad from over there to here¡±


    ¡°Oh.. is she aware of us, our loss and all?


    ¡°Yeah she is¡­ she promised she¡¯s gonnae to our aid in everyway she can; she apologise for not being there for us¡­ I guess she¡¯ll be in the country soon¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯ll never ever leave us behind; she¡¯s father¡¯s favorite sibling¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yeah, she also said she¡¯s working on investigating his death¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s death¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°But it was an ident, what¡¯s there to investigate?¡±


    ¡°A hit and run vehicle; you know what that means Be?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but.. but it is still an ident, do you think someone intentionally did it¡±


    ¡°She thinks so; with believable reasons. Your Dad was famous, had a great job and wealthy too yet he was jealous by most¡±


    ¡°Yeah .. but even the haters paid their sincere sympathy¡±


    ¡°You called that Sincere sympathy. Look Be, Flora is now making me see things the other way round, I never even thought about that¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Flora said The colleagues at Dad¡¯s ce of work were supposed to render their littlest help but no, they are turned their back at us. Be! They were Dad¡¯s colleagues and friends¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe my ears because all this now make sense to me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They were¡­¡± I paused; ¡°Fake friends¡±


    ¡°Dear all that matters now is wait for Flora to take actions. I really don¡¯t wanna suspect anyone right now¡±


    I nodded my head¡­ a little bit down.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I came to let you know and to see how you doing too. You are doing well Be, and I know it hasn¡¯t been really easy. Being a maid is not my wish, it¡¯s not yours too..¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ I am..¡±


    She cut in; ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, all this would be over soon. Trust me¡± She patted my head gently.


    * * *


    To Be Continued.

 Chapter 21

    Vincent sat by the restaurant window side; eagerly waiting for Monica¡¯s arrive. For a minute, he doubt if his friend, Peter really told Monica toe over. He dressed in his best casual clothes, all to look good for her.


    After some minutes, he sighted Monica rushing into the restaurant. At first; he smiled then frowned; realizing that she Rushed down here because she thinks she was gonna meet Peter.


    Monica looked so kinky, she wore a beautiful off shoulders blouse almost revealing her boobs and a Mini matching skirt. She wore some powder too; looking as beautiful as ever.


    Monica looked around, in search for Peter; she suddenly sighted me, ignored me for a while then looked around again.


    ¡°Hey Monica¡± I waved to draw her attention back to me again.


    She smiled and walked over to me innocently.


    ¡°Hi Vincent¡±


    ¡°Hi.. Monica..¡± I stuttered. ¡°You are looking so beautiful¡± Iplimented, to my greatest surprise, she blushed.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    I nodded.. I didn¡¯t know how to offer her the seat in front of me; My gestiction didn¡¯t even help.


    ¡°What are you doing here Vincent?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Me?¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you see Peter or are you meeting with him too?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Errr¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say or even start from.


    ¡°Jeez.. I thought it supposed just he and I ..¡± She groaned disappointedly then finally sat on the seat in front of me then dropped her bag.


    ¡°Monica¡± I called her name slowly.


    She looked up at me bluntly, having no clue about what I wanted to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Peter ising here¡± I resumed.


    ¡°Why?¡± She eximed.


    ¡°Because errm.. I¡­¡±


    She rushed to open up her bag and shoved her phone out of it.


    ¡°Hold on Monica!¡±


    ¡°I need to hear from Peter himself, why did he bring me here if he is not gonna show up. Is this some sort of revenge or something? Why is he ying with my heart?!¡±


    ¡°He is not! I mean¡­ He is only helping me¡±


    ¡°Helping you with what?¡± She inquired.


    I sighed; ¡± I like you Monica. I like you very much¡± I finally confessed and she furrowed her brows.


    ¡°I tried to make it obvious but you are not noticing anything. And¡­ It¡­ It hurts me whenever you keep chasing someone that do not have feelings for you..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for you too¡± She interrupted rudely.


    ¡°No..¡±


    She hissed, rolled her eyes. Now she¡¯s furious.


    ¡°Do you wanna argue with how I feel?¡±


    ¡°No I mean. You haven¡¯t even given me a chance.¡±


    ¡°A chance to what??!¡±


    I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You are all over Peter and you won¡¯t open up your heart to love someone else¡± I told her.


    ¡°Love¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°I really like you Monica; no like is an understatement yet I don¡¯t want it to sound like an exaggeration when I mention the word ¡®Love''¡±


    ¡°Stop it already Vincent!¡± She cut in sharply.


    I felt embarrassed as all eyes were on me.


    She stood up and carried her bag;


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am leaving¡±


    ¡°Please Monica¡±


    ¡°I came here to meet Peter and not you¡±


    ¡°Give me a response at least¡±


    ¡°I already answered you; I don¡¯t like you Vincent. I do not like you one bit. Get that straight into your head!¡± She voiced.


    ¡°Never ever try this again!¡± With that, she stamped angrily out if the restaurant.


    I was so embarrassed to the marrow of my bone. I forced the eyes from clouding my eyes; pretending to be a hard guy. But the people here won¡¯t stop gazing at me. I tried to hid my face as I walked out of the restaurant.


    The beautiful cloth she wore, her look, she smile on her face when she rushed in was all for Peter.


    Jeez, I have liked her since we met and the very first time I decided to open up, she turned me down, making me feel very miserable.


    * * *


    Be¡¯s POV


    My mom didn¡¯t spend much time with me, she left as soon as possible. She believes this mansion is not for someone like us to enter visitors.. I¡¯m sort of pained that I really wish that my own family own somewhere huge like this.


    Also, what she said about my father¡¯s death.. probably being a set up.. striked me really hard and I wondered who might be wicked enough to do kill their own fellow.


    I sighed sadly as I walked to my room sluggishly, almost mindedly, but Peter¡¯s presence jerked me up to reality.


    ¡°You must be so happy to see your mother, then why the sudden dull face¡± He said.


    I rubbed my face, I didn¡¯t know that I looked worried on the outside.


    ¡°My mom broke a news.. but it¡¯s about to be resolve. It doesn¡¯t even worth being dull¡± Yeah! I should be d that my father¡¯s ident case is reopened and the hit and run culprit will be caught soon. That¡¯s if there¡¯s truely one.


    ¡°Wanna share it with me?¡±


    ¡°Private, family matters¡± I said.


    ¡°Ohh, sorry. I¡¯m sorry about that¡± He apologized.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ About what I said earlier¡­ I was only bored, it¡¯s okay we be together instead of the distance. Remember we are not just boss and maid but intimate friends too?¡± He said.


    ¡°Intimate friends¡± I muttered after him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±


    He wanted to say somethings further but his phone rang and he went away to receive the call.


    * *


    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hello, so how was it Vincent?¡±


    ¡°Another word for terrible!¡± He screamed into the phone.


    ¡°Ooops! Sorry. Monica is¡­¡±


    ¡°She rejected me. She likes you Peter, Make it stop!¡±


    ¡°How? I can¡¯t do anything. You and Francis know Monica is like.. she never ever gave up on me¡± I said but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I think you too, should never ever give up on her Vincent¡±


    ¡°Obviously she¡¯ll win.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll what? No! I like someone¡±


    ¡°You like her?!¡±


    ¡°No Vincent! I think I like someone else. So Monica can¡¯t win me. Just so you know, our hearts differs right now¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s allplicated; I like Monica, Monica likes you and you like someone else¡± He groaned. ¡°By the way, who do you like?¡±


    ¡°Uhn.. someone; not Monica¡±


    ¡°You said so. So who?¡±


    ¡°Err.. Vincent ¡­ I think you should work towards getting Monica instead¡±


    ¡°And indirectly, release me from her clingy shit!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Monica¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Arrrrgh! ¡± I stumbled into the house angrily


    Is this some sort of Joke or something? Peter decieved me Big time!


    I roughed my hair and continued to groan.


    Is Vincent crazy?! How could he tell me that he likes me when he knows that I ampletely into Peter?!


    Oh Jeez!


    I threw myself on the armchair and fought it like the chair caused the whole issue.


    ¡°Monica! Is that you?¡± I heard my mom¡¯s voice from within¡­


    Huh?! It was then it dawn to me that I bumped inside the house without unlocking the door myself.


    ¡°Mommy?!¡± She showed up and i rushed to meet her.


    ¡°I came in few minutes ago, where were you Monica?¡± She asked after we disengaged.


    ¡°Err.. I went out to see a friend¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°I wish¡± I muttered, frowning.


    ¡°By the way, is Dad around also?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here very soon dear. We are here to enjoy the weekend with you¡± She said.


    I scoffed; ¡°I see¡±


    ¡°I should really get used to staying at home all by myself for weeks till whenever you both are back again¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Exactly; Benson¡¯s parents are doing the same. Why are youining now?¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll make more sense whenever you all are out there for business and Peter and I live together¡± I said.


    ¡°What??¡± She eximed.


    ¡°What? We are only gonna be alone together¡± I cut in when I figured out her thought.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let a guy and ady spend all day together¡± She said; ¡°No¡± She repeated and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Well Peter now has a maid¡±


    ¡°Oh wow. Good to know. He won¡¯t be alone anymore.¡±


    ¡°He has a female maid mom!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What about it? You have Elsa too.. You can always call on her toe over whenever you want her help¡± She said, not seeing anything about it.


    ¡°But mom you just said that a guy and ady shouldn¡¯t spend all day together¡± I rephrased back her words.


    ¡°Yes I did but he has a maid. It¡¯s different. A maid¡± She emphasized.


    I wish it¡¯s truely different but seemed more than that and I have caught Peter staring at her before, even the so called Maid. That¡¯s why I warned her to limit her closeness with him ¡®cos it seemed like there¡¯s something going or somethinging up. Jeez! Now she have the nerves to talk back at me.


    ¡°You are right mom, it should be different. It should be maid and a mister¡±


    The door opened and my father walked in.


    ¡°Daddy¡± I ran to hug him. I guess I am closer to him than my mom.


    ¡°Monica¡± He kissed me on my cheeks after we disengaged.


    ¡°She has been expecting you and mean while, asking me silly questions to while away the time¡± My mom told her husband.


    I stood right in front of them as I watched them exchanged romantic pleasenteries.


    ¡°Monica you should already be used to not seeing me for days¡±My father said.


    ¡°No Dad, I won¡¯t get used to such a thing¡± He giggled.


    ¡°Anyways, how is your new working ce?¡± I asked him.


    My parents and the Benson¡¯s family has just been promoted to the same working ce, abroad. They used to work somewhere in this country, not nearby and my parents tries to at home at least few days after being away from home.


    Now they work abroad, and it¡¯s taking all their time.


    Same as Peter. We both are lonely wolf; I see no reason why we are notpatible.


    ¡°The ce is very great Monica. Our rtionship with The Benson gets stronger everyday¡± My father responded.


    I wish.. it¡¯s the same with the rtionship between Peter and I but there is not even any rtionship to start with.


    ¡°Your father is right; we work and settles contract together¡± My mom added.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡± I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid our rtionship might crash when they finally that highest position. They are almost there.¡± My Dad said.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± My mom snapped at him.


    ¡°Monica darling, and how is Peter?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should ask Peter himself¡± I rolled my eyes as I moved away from them, heading to my room.


    ¡°Try and build a rtionship with him!¡± She yelled after me.


    But what¡¯s that supposed to me? It strange she¡¯s now talking about rtionship with Peter. I wish.


    * * *


    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°I was gonna say we should read together. The ¡­ uhm.. wanna be with you sentence was a slip of tongue¡± Peter said.. Just after I came in to serve him a ss of juice as he has requested earlier.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not pissed off¡± I told him.


    ¡°And you can read with me, anytime at all.¡± I added.


    ¡°Awwn. That¡¯s really great and it¡¯ll really improve me academically¡±


    ¡°My pleasure¡± I said.. about to leave his room.


    ¡°We can start this night¡± Peter suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Sure we can, just me know whenever you are ready¡± I headed to the door.


    ¡°Yes, I am ready¡± He quickly gulp the drink down at once, put aside the ss cup. ¡°We can start now. I am ready¡± He repeated.


    I smiled a bit.


    ¡°You know¡­ I have been having this interest for my studies after the day you became my tutor¡­¡± He paused¡­ ¡°For that day¡± He continued. ¡°I suddenly wanna be a nerd like you¡± He said and I giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, you wanna be. At service Peter¡± I said and he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you wanna go back to your room and bury your head into your books alone again. Let¡¯s read here together¡±


    ¡°epted¡± I responded.


    I stood up and moved to his shelf.


    ¡°Science¡± I told him.


    ¡°Science it is¡± He said.. and returned with two Science text book which he dropped on the table.


    ¡°The uhm, reading table is enough for two¡± He said; arranging the table himself and two chairs opposite him.


    I sat down, feeling a little bit shy as he also took a sit right in front of me.


    I wanted to pick first one of the science book but how hands ended up touching eachother as we both made the attempt to take a book.


    ¡°So ¡­ sorry¡±    I slowly took off my hands, allowing him to pick first. But then, he picked up that same book and gave it to me.


    ¡°Thank.. you¡± I recieved it from him and avoiding eye contact with him.


    I opened the textbook and he did the same.


    I know for sure that I am definitely won¡¯t read, because I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t assimte anything as he is right in front of me.


    I stole nces at him until his eyes caught mine.


    I raised the book up and covered my face with it because my cheeks were red and I can¡¯t concentrate.


    ¡°Is that how you read?¡± Peter broke the silence.


    ¡°Huhh¡­¡± I said without taking away the book.


    ¡°I mean how do you usually read for a long period of time because I am not getting anything here. I¡­ am.. literally forcing the myself to read the book¡± He said.


    ¡°Just read¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte you know, I might doze off¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s do something else¡± He said, removing the book from me.


    ¡°Something fun¡± He added.


    ¡°No Peter¡± I stood up. ¡°I also can¡¯t read anything because you are here with me. I don¡¯t know what it is but I can¡¯t even think straight at all¡± I bursted, walking to the door.


    ¡°Same here Be¡± He said when I already go to the door.  ¡°Because of you.. I can¡¯t¡­ uhm think straight¡± He added.


    ¡°Err¡­ I am talking about distraction.. I probably can¡¯t focus on a book when someone¡¯s around¡± I spoke, trying not to stammer.


    ¡°As for me.. I.. uhn, I am talking about sparks? I feel.. sparks¡­ between us¡± he spoke one by one.


    Then he stood up walked closer to me..


    ¡°I actually meant it when I said that I like you. I really like you Be¡± Peter confessed.


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 23

    Then he stood up walked closer to me..


    ¡°I actually meant it when I said that I like you. I really like you Be¡± Peter confessed.


    I stared at him for while, dumbfounded. He held my hand and it sent a cold shiver down my vein. I began to hup all of a sudden.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°I¡­ uhm.. I think I¡¯m feeling a little bit sleepy¡± I stammered and rushed out of his room.. down to mine.


    *


    I threw myself on the bed as soon as I got to my room; sure I wouldn¡¯t just doze off like that after he said those words to me. It kept reminiscing in my head and I could hear his voice around me; his face too which I drool for. I tossed on my bed to jerk out of this thought. It was really hard as it gave more meaning.


    Peter really likes me too? Obviously..


    Also, he confessed his feelings for me despite our cringey rtionship. Hasn¡¯t he thought about what his friends and parents might say when they find out he likes me and if at all, I ept him because I like him too.


    Arrrrgh! I hit the bed. Now I understand better why my mom wouldn¡¯t want a guy and a girl to stay all alone. Jeeez!


    I didn¡¯t know when I doze off despite the unstable mind. I woke up the next morning as soon as possible; prepared Peter¡¯s meal.. did all house chores as I awaited Mrs Benson¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Hey¡± Peter said to me when I was done with the cleaning and all. I was just about to retire into my room.


    Because it has be more awkward for us after yesternight, when he confessed his feelings.


    ¡°Hi¡± I managed to say back to him; not smiling at all.


    ¡°Can we talk, like a proper dialogue?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°No Peter¡± I said, taking my leave but he obstructed me.


    Whenever he does this, it means something heart reeling is about to happen again.


    ¡°Peter, we are expecting your mom¡± I told him strictly.


    ¡°Yeah I know¡±


    ¡°So for today, let it be a master and an ordinary maid. We aren¡¯t friends today¡± I told him then walked away from him and he didn¡¯t stop me this time.


    Just few hourster, Mrs Benson arrived. She was so excited to see her son looking all fed up yet I could see it in her contenant that she saw me as a nobody. I helped her with some stuffs while Peter escorted his mom to her room.


    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wee back mom¡±  I said to her again.


    ¡°And don¡¯t get too excited, I¡¯ld be taking the midnight ne back to work¡±


    ¡°Arrrrgh! Work again?! You can¡¯t even spent 24 hours at home fully¡±


    ¡°Yes, work again dear.¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°So why did you say Dad isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°Oh because he¡¯s winning a higher position soon and his full presence is needed at the moment. I would help get somethings he might need from home. Oh! This is the only benefit of a couple working at the same ce.¡±


    I giggled..;


    ¡°How are you dear?¡± My mom asked again.


    ¡°You said it yourself; grown up and as you can see mom, I am doing great.¡±


    ¡°How is Be? Is she a good maid because I don¡¯t think she ¡­.¡±


    ¡°She is a great maid..¡± I interrupted her and she looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Everything is great mom!¡± I added.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I got a positive response from you.. aside, it obvious¡±


    ¡°Obvious that what?¡± That I like her?, I wondered.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s obvious I made a good choice and got you a great maid like you have said¡±


    ¡°Yes mom! She¡¯s not only a maid¡­ There¡¯s more to say¡± Sincerely, I didn¡¯t know when I started boasting..


    ¡°Be is great academically too and she¡¯s helping me with studies. Good thing, I transferred her to my school¡±


    ¡°The whites Peter?! Your school. It¡¯s not for slums like .. her¡±


    ¡°Slums!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°You know.. what I meant Peter. Only kids from prestigious, famous, wealthy home goes there¡±


    ¡°I know mom but It¡¯s perfect. She is doing fine there. You shouldn¡¯t even be worried about the school but your son¡¯s sess¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my son¡¯s sess¡± My mom finally put on a smile, she came closer and pinched my cheeks lightly.


    ¡°I need to rest first Peter. Inform Be to get her butts over here, prepare me a warm bathe and set the dinner for me¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Okay¡± I muttered a little bit said as I sluggishly left my mom¡¯s room.


    Somehow, I wish my mom could just see Be like a daughter to her. Too much errands could make her fall sick. Ugh! Is that not just my assumption? Because she was brought here for it. The maid job.


    Now I don¡¯t feel okay with it just because I like her.


    Oops.. I looked up only to see Be on her way to my mom¡¯s room.


    ¡°I wanna ask your mom if she wants me to prepare her a warm bathe as she has just arrived from a tiring journey¡± Be said.


    I looked at her for a while, then slowly nodded and said.


    ¡°Yes. She needs your attention.¡± I told her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay¡± I stared at her till she went into my mom¡¯s room.


    Geez, she already knows what to do.


    I didn¡¯t move an inch, I stood right there and heard the way my mom was treating her like the maid she was.


    Be soon got out of the room then headed to the kitchen; I followed her.


    Watched the way she hurried got a tray, set the meal and drink.. then rushed upstairs back to my mom¡¯s room to give it her.


    She knew I have been watching her all along but she said no word at all to me.


    After serving my mother, she retired back to her room awaiting for the next call for errand.


    Indeed Today, our rtionship is gonna be just a master and an ordinary maid.


    I hope I won¡¯t lose our friendship forever.


    * * *

 Chapter 24

    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°We are having big visitors today!¡± My mom rushed down the stairs, dressed in a simple ssy outfit.


    She almost caught me peeping through Be¡¯s door. I was justing from there. No, not the other way round, do not misunderstand.


    I haven¡¯t been myself this morning and I don¡¯t think Be has been feeling good about everything or probably because of my mom¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Big visitors? Who are they?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Chloe¡¯s Of course!¡±


    Ah!  Monica¡¯s family.


    ¡°Hmmn¡± I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Actually, only Monica and her mom areing here. Mr Chloe is caught up with something¡±


    Whatever. Wait! Monica ising here? Damn! Vincent was mad at me yesterday. Now it¡¯s time to face Monica squarely and defend myself.


    ¡°Be!¡± My mom yelled and Be stumbled out of her room immediately, as if she knew my mom was gonna call her.


    ¡°Ma..¡¯am¡± She said.


    ¡°Arrange the canopy, cocktails and some snacks by the swimming pool side¡± My mom ordered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that right away ma¡¯am!¡± She was about to leave.


    ¡°For two!¡± My mom added.


    ¡°Got it ma¡¯am¡± She left.


    ¡°I should be getting prepared for my quick travel and uing tasks at work but you know¡­ All works but no y, could make your mom dull. So Mrs Chloe and I would havedy¡¯s chitchat out there. While you and Monica¡­ uhmmn enjoy¡± She said and I gave a false smile.


    ¡°You are aware that Monica and I are just friends right?¡± I informed her.


    ¡°Yeah, Childhood friends precisely. And I am not trying to  insinuate anything Peter. Just so you know, you are old enough ¡­¡± She added.


    ¡°I know right¡± I scoffed.


    I understood that she¡¯s stylishly trying to tell me that I am old enough to date a girl. Yeah, obviously I have never had a girlfriend. However, the first time I¡¯m having this feelings turns out to be for Be; a maid.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside; the swimming pool side¡± My mom said and left.


    Shortly after my mom went outside, Be returned inside. She yawned and stretched her arms tiredly before noticing my presence. As soon as she figured me in living room, she looked away and headed to her room.


    ¡°Hey Be!¡± I managed to say after her.


    ¡°Yes Master, do you want me to help you with anything?¡± She asked.


    I was shocked.


    ¡°Oh no.., no. Not that Be¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ld be in my room. Let me whenever you need me¡­ for chores¡± She left.


    I groaned..


    Instead of going to my room too; I stay in the living room.. so I could easily know whenever shees out of her room.


    But Monica bumped into the living through the entrance door; oops! I have almost forgotten about her visit.


    ¡°Peter!¡± She called my name almost in a scream.


    ¡°Err¡­ Monica¡± I didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    She walked closer and folded her arms.


    ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you lie to me? You wouldn¡¯t even pick my calls after all that¡± She bombarded words at me.


    That¡¯s right, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to pick up her calls.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is this what I get in return for loving you endlessly?¡± She stared into my eyes.


    ¡°No Monica, I was only trying to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    ¡°Monica you uhm.. like me, I don¡¯t feel that way for you. I feel bad about your unrequited feelings. But there¡¯s Vincent.. who loves you too, endlessly¡± I told her. I could see the anger burning in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I added.


    ¡°No Peter, I feel sorry about Vincent¡¯s unrequited feelings. That aside, I believe you¡¯ld love me back one day¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Monica!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. Peter, I¡¯ll do anything at all for you to like me back¡± She said touching my cheeks.


    I slowly slid away her hand.


    ¡°And if you still don¡¯t want me..¡±


    ¡°What will you do? Move on with Vincent?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No; I¡¯ld rather remain single¡± She said..; ¡± It¡¯s you and I or Me alone¡± She expatiated..


    ¡°Okay¡± I didn¡¯t know when I uttered that.


    She was too close to me, that I had to move away.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your maid?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She has a name, Be¡± I corrected.


    ¡°Whatever¡± She rolled her eyes, heading towards Be¡¯s room.


    ¡°What do you want from her Monica?¡± I confronted her quickly before she got to the door.


    ¡°She¡¯s a maid isn¡¯t she? where¡¯s her manners I mean.. I am a visitor and she won¡¯t evene offer me anything..¡± Monica said.


    Just then, Be opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; what would you like me to offer you?¡± Be asked innocently.


    Monica stood at an akimbo angle and gazed at her from head to toe.


    ¡°Say something already. Or I¡¯ll return to my room if you have nothing to say¡± Be added and Monica furrowed her eyebrow.


    ¡°Uhn Be, just get us fruit wine; strawberry fruit wine is her favorite¡± I said.


    After staring back at Monica for a while; she finally said ¡®Okay¡¯ then left for the kitchen.


    ¡°Aarrgh!!¡± Monica groaned.


    ¡°Did your mom not say anything about firing her very soon?¡± Monica fumed in anger.


    ¡°She¡¯s going no where, she hasn¡¯t done anything offensive. So she¡¯ll continue to work here!¡± I told Monica.


    On the other hand, I feel like we aren¡¯t even giving Be a breathing space but so much work to do. I feel so sorry for her.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 25

    The scene shows Mrs Benson and Mrs Chloe by the pool side, enjoying themselves while chitchatting andughing.


    ¡°Did you say, you¡¯re taking a midnight flight?¡± Mrs Chloe asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not my first time anyways¡± Peter¡¯s Mom said


    ¡°Oh well, my husband and I will be there tomorrow. Midnight flight is scary¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree but there¡¯s a first time for everything you know? and Afterall, things weren¡¯t like this not until we were promoted over there. We just need to take risk and try new things¡± Mrs Benson try to convince her.


    ¡°Maybe you are right but I am not taking that risk yet¡± Monica¡¯s mom said, chuckling.


    ¡°Risk; haha¡± ¡°Oh that aside, remember when Mr Daves said as soon as we were being moved over there, he¡¯lle along with his whole family; instead of travelling here and there¡± Mrs Benson reminded her.


    ¡°Err.. yeah He¡¯s gone now; why do you bring him up?¡±


    ¡°That same idea just niggled at me; I¡¯ll tell my husband about it.. especially now, that we are gonna be super busy. We need to settle down over there with our kid¡± Mrs Benson said.


    ¡°Oh¡± Mrs Chloe mouthed coldly.


    ¡°Oh damn, a minute of sympathy for Mr Daves; everything happened so quickly¡± Mrs Benson¡¯s tune changed to a sad one.


    ¡°Yeah at least, it didn¡¯t affect our promotion and all, we still got the transfer to the newpany¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are right but it sad we didn¡¯t get the chance to visit his family and extend our sympathy personally¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so sad. Our former colleagues also sympathise to his family on our behalf, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yeah they did; as we were told¡±


    ¡°Soe on, Gilda Mrs Benson¡± Mrs Chloe raised her ss cup up. ¡°Cheers to a good life, we should be happy right now instead of remembering the past¡± She told her. ¡°Or are you remembering Mr Daves probably because she liked him?¡±


    Mrs Benson smiled a bit: ¡°We were a good team; he is hard-working, literally inspiring and all. He is a good person to remember okay? Nothing more¡±


    ¡°There you go again! Uugh! And that¡¯s why your husband do not like him..e on!¡±


    ¡°No youe on, you are getting it all wrong. Mr Daves has a wife and probably children; he has a family. I never thought of having an affair with him. My husband gets jealous for no reason. I only admire Mr Daves for the great work he has done. You know.. the deserves that position we got¡±


    ¡°Hmmmn¡±


    ¡°Okay; that aside, let¡¯s forget about it just like you have said. Cheers to a new good life¡± Mrs Benson raised up her ss and hit it gently on hers.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°And Cheers to my husband¡¯s wins! Cheers to more wins!¡±


    They chuckled and continued gisting.


    * * *


    Peter¡¯s POV


    Be served Monica a pineapple fruit wine and as usual, returned to her room as if she¡¯s a nobody.


    ¡°Your dad is not at home because of business while my father is upied out there because of same business¡± Monica started a conversation.


    ¡°Yeah, business¡± I muttered. I wasn¡¯t interested in anything she¡¯s about to say.


    ¡°My mom and yours are out there too having fun¡± She added but I said nothing.


    I stood up;


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room, enjoy¡±I told her.


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean.. I should enjoy.. I¡¯m your visitor¡± Monica said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are not a visitor here Monica¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, more reasons why you shouldn¡¯t just leave me behind. I¡¯lle to your room with you¡± She stood up and rushed towards.


    ¡°No way!¡± I barked and walked quickly to my room but she barged in too.


    ¡°Jeeez¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Peter can you give just one reason why you are always hostile to me?¡± She asked, gazing at me.


    ¡°Monica, you are annoying!¡± I spoke without a second thought.


    ¡°Oh! Uhn..¡± She fondled with her finger.. Like what I just said is not true. ¡°Obviously, you found out¡± She said.


    ¡°Good you know how annoying you are¡±


    ¡°No, not that. You are saying I am annoying because you found out that.. I¡­ uhm told your maid to stay away from you..¡± She said.


    ¡°Foremost, you know her name..¡±


    ¡°Be¡±


    ¡°Stop calling her my maid¡±


    ¡°Because she is¡±


    ¡°Oh well, you are right; that¡¯s part of the reasons why I find you annoying¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Peter..¡± She said. ¡°You are irritated by my presence because of what I did; I am sorry¡± She apologised. Seriously, I am fed her, I just wanted her to go away already.


    ¡°Okay, fine you are sorry. You shouldn¡¯t even apologize to me but to Be¡± I told her.


    ¡°Uhm¡±


    ¡°You can do thatter; Be isn¡¯t in her best shape right now not after the ridiculous way you acted earlier¡± I added. ¡°Please leave my room¡±


    ¡°But why do you even care? About an ordinary maid¡± ¡°Be¡± She corrected herself immediately.


    ¡°I need to be alone Monica¡± Holding back myself from pushing her out of my room.


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± She asked me suddenly.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Was it obvious?


    ¡°You keep supporting her every now and then, stare at her secretly in school, even the way you speak to her is different when you are with me.. do you like her Peter?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Uhm, if those are you reasons why you think I like Be; I guess I do then¡± I finally responded.


    ¡°You like her¡± She eximed.


    ¡°Pretty much; at least she¡¯s not clingy and annoying like you¡± I said.


    Monica came closer and it doesn¡¯t look like this conversation ising to an end soon.


    So I ced my hand on her shoulder, made her turn round then pushed her gently out of my room. I mmed the door immediately.


    ¡°Peter!¡± She called. ¡°Peter, Peter ¡± but I ignored her.


    Jeez, seems like this day is very long. I can¡¯t wait for us to be alone again and everything should be back to normal.


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 26

    Peter¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t know how Monica spent the rest of time alone but as far she doesn¡¯t disturb my Be; it¡¯s fine.


    I know she¡¯s already being disturbed after I have admitted to liking Be.


    Few hourster, she left even before her mother.


    Thenter in the midnight, my mom left, took the night flight to travel back to her work ce just like she had nned.


    Finally now; it¡¯s me and Be..


    ***


    The next day was a good day to try and get along although it was Monday, a school day.


    As usual, we woke up very early; she set the breakfast as we got prepared quickly.


    ¡°Oh! We are getting our mathematics results today¡± I suddenly remembered and blurted out while we were eating.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡± Be responded.


    ¡°I am nervous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not. Instead, I am eager to see a great mark ..¡±


    ¡°Oh wow¡­. Optimism¡± I remarked.


    ¡°And I guess you are only being nervous because you do not trust me¡± Be said.


    ¡°No.. I mean no, I do trust you. I am just.. erm nervous to nce at a great work of mine¡± I told her but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay, I am not nervous at all. Honestly Be, you are a great tutor¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Fine, fine Okay. Don¡¯t make a fuss about it. Thank you¡± Be chuckled and I smiled.


    ¡°The driver is waiting for you..¡± I told her, after ncing at he wall clock.


    ¡°Uhmmn.. Peter. Let¡¯s go to school together¡± She suddenly suggested.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I do not mind¡± She added.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±


    She interrupted me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what they¡¯ll say. I¡¯m ready to admit that I am from the slums, I¡¯m living off your family and I am your maid¡± Be said.


    ¡°No, no¡­ don¡¯t say that¡± I warned her in stammer.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of hiding the truth¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s a in truth that will sent me free¡± She added.


    ¡°Err¡­ that¡¯s right¡±


    ¡°So¡­ No more hiding. It¡¯s even better than people finding out by themselves or Monica breaking the news to them¡±


    ¡°Be¡­ I¡¯m very sorry for the inconveniences¡± I said..


    She shuddered a little and bit her lips lightly..


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s fine. I totally understand that you were only trying to help me¡± She said, and wasn¡¯t even frowning.


    ¡°You can do this¡± I finally supported her.


    ¡°Sure, I can¡± She said.


    We finished up with our meal then hurried to go meet Joe outside .


    ¡°Hmmn, wait up Be¡± I said when we just about to walk out of the house.


    ¡°Wait up? You are right here with me, What is it?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Err.. about that day. Uhmm, they day we were supposed to read together..¡± I stammered, taking note of every of her facial expression.


    ¡°Oh¡± She mouthed.


    ¡°You remember now, so what..¡±


    Be cut in sharply.


    ¡°Joe is waiting for us¡± She said and scurried out of the house before me.


    _ I didn¡¯t say anything about it, throughout the drive to school _ that topic make things awkward for us _ or she¡¯s probably thinking about how we¡¯ll face the school when they see us together _ing down from the same car. They better not have the wrong thoughts in their heads.


    * *


    Be¡¯s POV


    Nothing really much happened but everyone was staring at us even when we entered the ssroom together; the most shocked was Monica. Peter¡¯s friends jaws dropped too. Sooner orter, he will exin to them.


    I ignored everyone and moved to my seat.


    ¡°Be!¡± Francisca called my name behind me.


    ¡°Good morning Francisca!¡±


    ¡°Obviously the morning is good¡± She said and I giggled.


    ¡°No more hiding¡± I told her. And I know she understands..


    ¡°Really?¡± She eximed.


    ¡°Yeah, really. I am not regretting anything¡­ yet, I guess¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh dear, you won¡¯t regret anything at all, trust me?¡±


    ¡°But they are all staring Francisca! I¡¯m sorta nervous that I¡¯m taking the right decision¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the least they¡¯ld do. They are staring because they are shocked¡±


    ¡°Yeah, shocked only to see both of us walk to school together. They haven¡¯t fully found out that we live together..¡±


    ¡°Hmmn, a step away. You don¡¯t have to worry Be, no one is gonna bully you at all. Monica is the only big bully¡± Francisca said and shot Monica a very hard stare.


    ¡°Looks like , she can¡¯t even do anything this time around; she looks so hopeless¡± Francisca whispered and I chuckled even when I didn¡¯t want to.


    Monica was at Peter¡¯s room yesterday, I don¡¯t know what they were talking about but it looks more like he was happy about her arrival. He even knows her favorite drink. Obviously! There must be something between them. Oh! Probably because they are childhood friends..


    The mathematics teacher came inside disrupting our further gist.


    ¡°Our result!¡±Francisca reminded me in a whisper.


    Behold, he was with our test papers.


    The ss became silent..


    He cleared his throat and announced;


    ¡°I won¡¯t be teaching you guys today¡± He resumed.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you to learn from eachother, you know what that means?¡±


    The murmuring started.


    ¡°Oh well, the test results are here. Most of you did pretty good, even the ones I didn¡¯t expect¡± He said, peering through his sses to look at us.


    ¡°Anyways, this is another opportunity to buckle up. Like I said earlier, I won¡¯t be teaching you guys today and barely will I do so in the subsequent sses. I want you to learn from eachother¡± He told us..


    For no specific reason, I stole a nce at Peter but he was already looking at me. And he smiled..


    I¡¯m already his Home tutor..


    The mathematics teacher passed our results. I took note of the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces before even bothering to check mine.


    Frank was smiling, Vincent too. I noticed Peter sighed then finally smiled. I looked at Monica, she smiled too and turned to look at me as if she knows that I was gazing at her. Our eyes met and she scoffed then looked away.


    Hmmn! Not bad, everyone did pretty well. I guess all my effort wasn¡¯t in vain after all.


    I took a deep breathe and checked my script.


    Behold¡­


    What??


    I opened my mouth in awe.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 27

    Be¡¯s POV


    I took a deep breathe and checked my script.


    Behold¡­


    What??


    I opened my mouth in awe.


    I mean..


    I actually expected this.


    I didn¡¯t fail a single question. It¡¯s an hundred percent.


    I smiled to myself and looked up, only to see the mathematics teacher gazing at me.


    I bowed my head a little and looked elsewhere.


    The look on almost everyone¡¯s faces wasn¡¯t too pleasing, some were. And I guess the teacher looked at me because he knew I scored the highest. The over all mark!


    I heard someone mouthing my name;


    It was Peter. He thumbed up and I did the same..


    Like the teacher has said, after sharing the scripts, he left the ssroom. Now the murmuring started.


    ¡°What¡¯s your score Be?¡± Francisca beckoned to me.


    ¡°Hmmn¡± I showed her my script and she opened her mouth and I covered it with my hand.


    ¡°Oh wow, the tutor didn¡¯t do well¡± Monica walked towards us haven seen our reactions.


    I rolled my eyes and said; ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment; thank you¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t enjoy the lesson then but look at this, I scored seventy plus¡± Monica showed me her script.


    ¡°Oh wow; I see , congrattions to you¡± I said sheepishly.


    ¡°All thanks to Be¡± Francisca added.


    ¡°Duh. I did the work myself¡± She boasted.


    ¡°Well I got seventy plus too, which makes us even¡± Francisca told her.


    Monica checked around to see Peter and his friends expression and they seemed sort of happy too.


    ¡°Looks like your students did really well except the so called teacher¡± Monica smiled.


    Francisca grabbed my script from me and showed it to her face.


    ¡°Look, she scored a hundred percent! ¡± She announced. ¡°A hundred percent!! ¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± She was shocked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I got a hundred percent¡± I added.


    She scoffed and snatched the script from Francisca to confirm what name is written on it.


    Monica smirked as she carelessly dropped my script on the table, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Did you see the look on her face? She was shocked and ashamed of herself¡± Francisca chuckled.


    ¡°She was literally trying to make a jest of me thinking I didn¡¯t pass the test¡±


    ¡°And whereas you are the reason behind this seventy plus scores of ours¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°My pleasure¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She paused. ¡°How did you do it Be? You really didn¡¯t fail a question..¡±


    ¡°Huh.. yeah.. it happens.. you know..¡± I didn¡¯t know what exactly to say or how to prove myself.


    ¡°Oh wow¡­ you are such a genius¡±  She said.


    I nodded and looked up only to see Peter walking towards our seat.


    ¡°Can I ask you for a favour Be?¡± Francisca asked.


    ¡°Sure..¡±


    ¡°You heard the teacher just said we should learn from eachother. Like we should find a partner.. like uhmm someone who is better¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah..¡± I muttered, because I knew what she was trying to say already.


    ¡°Be my partner!¡± Peter said as soon as he got to my seat.


    ¡°Be my partner!¡± Francisca proposed at the same time.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± I was confused.


    ¡± I just asked her ¡­¡± Francisca told Peter.


    ¡°Yeah but she¡¯s my tutor before the mathematics teacher decided all this.¡±


    ¡°Oh I see, but we are friends and girls; so.. .¡±


    ¡°Still I insist.. Be and I¡­¡±


    I interrupted him.


    ¡°Both of you! Enough!¡± I said.


    ¡°You got a hundred percent¡± Peter saw my script!


    I picked it up and folded it before anyone else will see it and figure out the secret nerd which I am.. I guess.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Francisca asked.


    ¡°Eighty plus!¡± Peter answered.


    ¡°You do not need a tutor Peter, you got an eighty plus. I only got seventy¡± Francisca told him.


    ¡°Well pretty much better. Vincent and Francis had a sixty plus¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Francisca and I eximed.


    ¡°Vincent doze off during your teaching remember? while Francis said he was out of his mind at that time. Oh well, they are happy they scored above the average mark afterall¡±


    ¡°Oh My God!¡± Francisca eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m.. sorry about that¡± I said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault Be¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s actually not your fault okay?¡± Francisca added. ¡°And Be, handle Peter. Leave Francis to me.. I¡¯m actually not so poor in mathematics. We both will work harder¡± Francisca said. ¡°And besides, it will be very easy for you two since you both live together¡±


    ¡°Huh.. you know about it?¡± Peter was puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah, Be told me. Why are you shocked? You guys aren¡¯t hiding anything anymore right?¡±


    Peter nodded. ¡°Yeah, right¡±


    ¡°Okay.. excuse me guys; I need to go see Francis¡± She said and left.


    ¡°Thank you Be. For the very first time, I had an awesome score. Thanks to you¡± Peter appreciated.


    ¡°You are most wee¡± I smiled; looking away. He got the point. I wasn¡¯tfortable around him in school, I wanted him to leave for now ¡­ Yes he did.


    Just when he had returned to his seat, Monica came over him.. like she has been waiting for him.


    * *


    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°I got a seventy. What about you?¡± Monica asked me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eighty. We did pretty great¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmmn yeah. I¡¯m surprised, you did super great though. May I ask you to be my reading partner or ¡­¡±


    ¡°I already asked Be to be mine¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°Like I presumed. You¡¯ll always find a way to turn me down¡±..


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I muttered.


    Vincent walked over.


    ¡°I overheard that you got a seventy Monica¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even speak to me please¡± Monica rolled her eyes. ¡°Talk less of you asking me to be your reading partner¡±


    ¡°I was just about to do so¡± Vincent muttered.


    ¡°Oh good, I warned you beforehand. Find someone else; I¡¯m not interested¡± she said.. and marched out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Peter¡± Vincent muttered my name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Vincent; you know Monica is actually poor in mathematics.. and you are pretty much better than her, you only need a little grooming¡± I encouraged him. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not too great at mathematics, so I¡¯m taken. Look around, you¡¯ll definitely find someone with better mark to guide you through; trust me¡± I added and he only nodded.


    Apart from his mathematics score, I knew he was feeling down because Monica rejected his proposal and now she has changed towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯ld do like you¡¯ve said Peter¡± Vincent muttered.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯ld help. Oh sure, it definitely will¡± I assured him.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 28

    Writer¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hi Francis¡± Francisca walked over to him.


    He was staring at his script again for the zillion time.


    ¡°I scored sixty plus, not up to seventy¡± He told Francisca before she could even ask.


    ¡°Yeah, I know¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not to be med because I don¡¯t really feel bad¡±


    ¡°I know that too, but do you still need my help by the way?¡± Francisca asked him.


    He looked up at her and smiled.


    ¡°I was gonna ask you to be my partner¡± He said..; ¡°I ¡­ I meant, reading partner¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get. We can do this together Francis¡±she said


    She stretched her hands, offering him an handshake, which he received willingly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start whenever you are ready¡± Francisca told him.


    ¡°Okay by me; I¡¯ll fix uhm.. a date very soon¡±  Francis said.


    ¡°Okay, now cheer up¡±Francisca told him and then walked away


    _-_-


    Fast forward


    Peter¡¯s POV


    Just like we nned, Be continued to be my tutor; not only because I asked her too but a teacher also made that suggestion. Besides, our examination was fast approaching.


    We managed to study together; although it was really hard for me to put away with my feelings. She too was ufortable around me at first but we got along and it looks like she has forgotten real quick that I confessed my feelings to her.


    Also, if she isn¡¯t studying, she¡¯ll be with her phone..


    I kinda had a thought that she might be seeing someone I don¡¯t know.


    So I decided to bring up my feelings again.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend Be?¡± I don¡¯t know why I started this way.


    ¡°Huh¡­ What..¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°These days, you are use your phone more often..¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a phone for a reason obviously¡­ are you trying to be giving¡± me dos and don¡¯ts?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not. I.. I¡¯m just curious¡± I paused;


    ¡°You know.. I told you twice that I really like you but I never for once got a response from you¡± I finally said.


    ¡°Hmmmn¡± She muttered slowly. She shut her eyes for a while..


    ¡°You like me?¡±she said


    ¡°Yes Be, yes. I really¡± can¡¯t help it¡±I told her again


    ¡°I am your housemaid. You have probably forgotten that¡± Be said.


    ¡°No¡­ I.. I haven¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Oh! Listen Peter, does this makes any sense to you?¡±she said


    ¡°It does. It makes absolute sense to meI like you so much and I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t even treat you as a maid or do I?¡± I asked her and she was mute for a while.


    I came closer and ced my hands on her shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see you as a maid Be. You are my friend, my teacher¡­ My..¡±


    Surprisingly, Be interrupted me.


    ¡°I like you too Peter¡± She said.


    ¡°You do?¡±I asked her to confirm what I just heard.


    She nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s been for a while now and I ¡­ I have also been trying to hide it; because of our odd rtionship to start with. Your mother employed me to be your maid.. and not to.. fall¡­¡± She paused.


    ¡°And not for us to fall in love..¡± Ipleted the statement and she nodded slowly.


    ¡°None of this is any of our fault Be. I think it¡¯s time we stop hiding our feelings¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Are you trying to ask me to be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hmmn.. err¡­ something like that.. I.. Uhm.. I really know how dating is like but since we both like eachother; I think we should uhm¡­ date¡± I summoned up courage to say this.  This is no way near a pick up line.


    ¡°Peter! I¡­ ¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°Or is it it what I think?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you think?¡± She asked me, staring into my eyes too.


    ¡°You already like someone else..¡±


    ¡°But.. I.. I just told you, I like you. I like you too Peter¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend or someone you¡¯re into and I don¡¯t know?¡±I quieried.


    ¡°No¡± She blurted out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to poke into your privacy but you are always with your phone, talking to someone¡­ and you know, it seems serious like lovers discussion¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for poking into your privacy. I figured out while wondering if I should tell you about my feelings again..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend Peter..¡±


    ¡°Oh I ¡­ I uhm, I see¡±  I remarked.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should furthermore go ahead and ask about who she¡¯s always been talking to.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡± She answered before I asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story Peter, I don¡¯t know where to start from. In a simple sentence; my father¡¯s death, there¡¯s definately a culprit¡±


    ¡°What? Someone actually killed your father?¡±


    ¡°Apparently that¡¯s what it looks like. My mom and aunt are definitely gonna catch whoever it is. I speak to my mom everyday because she tells me each and everything she suspects during her own secret investigation¡± She briefly said..


    ¡°Now she told me that she has just been to where he used to work; just figured out that my father was about to be promoted and transferred when his ident came in. We really didn¡¯t know about the promotion ¡­ I guess he wanted to make a surprise but¡­¡± She sniffed, so she won¡¯t start crying again.


    ¡°Everything is make more sense to me now. Looks like the person who nted Dad¡¯s ident must be  someone around us, most like someone he worked with¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to say Peter¡±


    ¡°Say no more¡± I cut in.. ¡°Geez! I really shouldn¡¯t have asked you such a question in the first ce. I didn¡¯t know, something was bothering you¡± I hit my head


    ¡°¡±It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault too¡± She said, trying to out on a smile.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And about us having a rtionship¡­ I uhm¡­ I¡¯m scared, I .. I need to think about it Peter¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be patient with you. I understand you¡± I said.


    * * *

 Chapter 29

    Be¡¯s POV


    Examination is at the corner, about few weeks to go.


    We the students were offered a week break to get prepared and then the following week, but when we return to school; examination begins.. and then we¡¯ll go on a long vocation. Which means I¡¯ld have to stay here with home with Peter and be his full time maid. Except if his mother permits me to go visit my mother for some days. But this isn¡¯t part of the deal.


    Peter was in my room that every day; we were reading.. Honestly, we have been busy reading these days; yet still smiling, gisted for a while, staring at ourselves while reading but yet, we were serious. It¡¯s obvious that Peter has improved academically too; and I¡¯m so d that I¡¯m the one behind it.  He barely even have the time for his friends; neither do Francis and Vincent¡­ And even Francisca. As it should be, everyone was busy reading¡­ It¡¯s our final exams so¡­


    Except for Monica though, she do call Peter every now and then.. and there was also a time she came visiting, and we had to send her off .. By ¨C  Peter hid and I lied to Monica that he was not around. It seems to me that Monica knows Peter likes me. She thinks we are a thing too.. but not yet.


    While reading that very day, my phone beeped. It was my mother! She never forgets to hint me about her findings. No, besides she¡¯s always calling me every now and then.


    ~¡±Hello Mom¡± I swiped the screen to the receiver icon.


    ~¡±Hello dear. Oh Jeez, you are reading; I hope I am not disturbing you?¡±


    ~¡±Oh no mom, not at all¡± I chuckled, dropped my book aside. ¡°Okay, so what is it?¡±


    -¡°Nothing serious this time around, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Your father¡¯s death secret investigation is going real smooth but that¡¯s not why I called this time around¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed.


    ¡°Flora will travel down here next week!¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡± I Eximed, almost jumping up.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a big help. Did I also tell you that I haven¡¯t been investigating this stuff by myself. She hired a secret dectective too who is like a a body guard to me ¡± My mom boasted over the phone.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    ¡°You know mom, I had always wanted you to stop the investigation stuff, it¡¯s pretty risky, I thought you would disagree if I tell you but it¡¯s really good to know that you are not alone¡±


    ¡°Yes dear. The culprit will be found; real soon. I¡¯m so d this case is reopened again.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did you say Flora ising over?¡±


    ¡°Yes dear she is. Now the date is certain. Next week¡±


    ¡°Oh My God.¡± I excalimed happily.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ld keep you updated dear. Continue with  what you are doing. I¡¯ll speak with youter okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay mom. Bye¡±


    ¡°I love you Be, take good care of yourself Bye.¡± My mom hung the call before I could say I love you too.


    I wouldn¡¯t stop smiling, even Peter noticed.


    ¡°Who is Flora?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Aunt Flora. She¡¯s my aunt. My Dad¡¯s favorite sister. She¡¯s literally my favorite aunt too. She¡¯s lovely¡­¡± I boasted, rushing all my words.


    ¡°My mom said she¡¯sing over next week..¡±


    ¡°Oh she isn¡¯t around¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a pretty long story. We lostmunication. She¡¯s stay overseas.. Just so you know, she¡¯sing to our aid.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± He mouthed. ¡°Yourte father must be really wealthy and great¡± He remarked.


    ¡°Yeah.. he was great and averagely wealthy. We weren¡¯t poor; at least Financial stable. I Know you won¡¯t believe me..¡±


    ¡°I do. I believe you Be, I believe anything you say okay?¡± I smiled, biting my lips slowly.


    ¡°Okay so let¡¯s get back to reading¡± I told him.


    ¡°Hold on a minute¡± He said.


    ¡°I have a confession Be¡± He resumed.


    ¡°Oh Jeez Peter, don¡¯t start with your lovey dovey confession, I know you like me; you don¡¯t need to say it again¡± I said, rolling my eyes and he giggled.


    ¡°Oh My God,e on¡­ It¡¯s not that¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what¡­?¡±


    ¡°My birthday¡±


    ¡°Your birthday?¡± I repeated after him.


    ¡°Yeah, my birthday¡± He just said.


    ¡°When is your birthday Peter? Why are you talking about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad that we like eachother without even knowing much about ourselves¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Uhmm¡± That¡¯s right. ¡°Our rtionship didn¡¯t start well, so there are alot of things I can¡¯t just ahead and ask you¡± I told him.


    ¡°Ask me anything Be. You know I always want you to be free around me. Forget about the mister and maid rtionship because that¡¯s not what we share between ourselves¡± He said.


    I nodded my head slowly in affirmation.


    ¡°Hmmn, there you go again¡± I remarked. ¡°So what do you wanna say? When is your birthday Peter?¡±


    ¡°Immediately after we are done with our exams¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened.


    ¡°Yeah.. which means party after the whole examination stress¡± He said.


    ¡°Yeah.. but why are you just saying this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No preparation at all.. nothing at all ¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh that examination is nearby, let¡¯s tackle that first¡± He said.


    And I looked at him with a weird expression.


    ¡°My mom and Dad never forgets. Geez, they¡¯re engrossed with work this year and they might forget. ¡± He frowned a little, pouting his lips.


    I looked at him while he continue talking;


    ¡°Every of my birthdays, Dad is always around. And then, we party. It¡¯s always fun¡± He smiled and Iughed.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Because you are acting like a kid¡± I replied.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah you are. Probably because you are the only child¡± I told him.


    ¡°Oh but you are the only child too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but I don¡¯t live a luxury life, that¡¯s while I¡¯m more matured¡± I told Peter and he smirked.


    ¡°Whatever¡± He said.


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m matured and you are a baby¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Uugh! Okay I agree¡± He finally gave up.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t care how you act, i¡¯ll date you¡± I told him.


    ¡°Huh..?¡± He eximed.


    I bet he didn¡¯t expect it.. not even now.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll date me?¡±


    I nodded, smiling and blushing.


    He pulled me closer and hug me; ¡°Let¡¯s start today¡± He said.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 30

    Be¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Okay, Okay. Let¡¯s take a break¡± Peter suddenly announced.


    We had managed to continue reading even after I agreed to date him. It¡¯s our first time; we literally do not know what it means but that¡¯s what people who likes themselves does. Dating.


    The one whom I¡¯m working for is now my boyfriend. Let¡¯s see how far this rtionship goes ¡­ amidst Peter¡¯s rich parents certain disapproval and Monica¡¯s trouble.


    ¡°I was about to say the same thing. Yeah, let¡¯s take a break.¡± I smiled at him..


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the moment to go prepare the dinner¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute Be¡± He said.


    And came closer to me, he held my hand and intertwined it with his. My heart raced, and I blushed


    ¡°Yeah, we could go out of the room together if that¡¯s what you want¡± I told him¡­


    ¡°And I could join you in the kitchen, so you won¡¯t feel bored.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed. So this is what¡¯s dating is all about.


    Lovey dovey and stuffs.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always wanted to know how to cook by myself; incase of necessity. I don¡¯t wanna be one useless guy, who is always running to you for basic help¡± Peter said and Iughed.


    ¡°Your mother is employed me and she¡¯s paying for the job¡±


    ¡°I know right. But I still wanna learn alot of stuffs from you and be your assistant¡± He insisited.


    ¡°Fine¡± I rolled my eyes.


    He followed me to the kitchen..


    ¡°Be?¡± He suddenly called my name like he has something to say.


    ¡°Uhm?¡±


    ¡°Earlier you talked about your rich auntying over.. to  uhm, your aid. You and your mother¡±  I noticed that he avoided not to stammer. I don¡¯t know why he looked serious about it.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s alsoing over because of the secret investigation stuff. Uhn, like I told you¡­ she¡¯s very dear to us and now that we are being in contact with her, she won¡¯t hesitate to help¡± I said and I observed that he forced a smile.. What is it?


    ¡°By chance, what you mean by.. she won¡¯t hesitate to help; does it mean¡­ You¡¯ld uhm.. leave? like soon?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hold on, I didn¡¯t think about that.


    ¡°You know, your aunt won¡¯t abandoned you again neither will she let you continue to work as a maid¡±


    Peter continued..


    ¡°You are right¡± I nodded in affirmation and smiled; ¡°Aunt Flora will most likely fulfill the stuffs my Dad couldn¡¯tplete before he gave up the ghost.¡±


    ¡°Stuffs like?¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Peter, yet I answered him anyways.


    ¡°My mother has always wanted to own a store. I can¡¯t really least everything you know.. but one thing I¡¯m sure if is that Aunt Flora will be there to fix the good stuffs in our life. A good shelter etc. In short, we¡¯ll be rich again..¡± I boasted to him.


    ¡°Which simply means that, you won¡¯t have to work here anymore?¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Exactly¡± I excalimed.


    ¡°Literally the end of our new rtionship¡± He said.


    ¡°Huhh?¡± I looked at him.. ¡°You want me to remain your maid forever and ever?¡±


    ¡°No! No, not at all¡± He said.


    ¡°Then what are you trying to insinuate? You should be happy for me when I resume living a good life not a maid life¡± I queried him.


    ¡°I am happy for you Be. I.. I¡¯m.. just afraid..¡± He Stammered.


    ¡°Afraid of what? Our rtionship? You want me to choose our rtionship to a good life? It¡¯s the same thing Peter, you hope for me to stay here forever just because we like eachother¡± I fired back at him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not trying to say you should choose our rtionship over your family and good life. I¡¯m afraid because we¡¯ll barely see eachother¡±


    ¡°Hmmmn¡± I stared at him for a while. ¡°Come visiting; I hope I will too because your mother has to approve it.. our rtionship. That way, we won¡¯t lose contact at all¡± I exined briefly.


    ¡°You live miles away, I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit; not withstanding whatever my mother says¡± Peter said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy though¡­ let¡¯s see how things goes Peter¡± I told him.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s technology too, we¡¯ll never lose contact¡± Peter said and I smiled.


    ¡°You are right¡±


    ¡°Less I forget, I.. uhm.. can I get you a new cell phone?¡±


    ¡°What??¡± My eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking Peter?¡±


    ¡°I love you very much Be and I can¡¯t even think of what to offer you as a gift of epting my proposal¡±


    I gave him a weird look and shook my head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to offer me anything to show how much you love me¡± I told him.


    ¡°But I noticed you need a better phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh so, as a billionaire son, you wanna buy me a new phone?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Huhh.. yeah¡± He replied innocently.


    ¡°Oh thank you but I won¡¯t ept that¡± I told him.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Come on Peter, leave the kitchen already if you are really not gonna help me out here. ¡±


    ¡°We are having lovers chat too¡± He said.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not a lovers chat, you are literally trying to boast about your wealth. That¡¯s not love¡± I said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not trying to boast about anything¡­¡± He paused. ¡°It¡¯s Okay¡± He said, feeling a little bit disappointed.


    Sorry, dear Peter.


    I would love to have a new phone too but I just don¡¯t wanna be a burden to you nor a gold digger.


    In the kitchen, we talked about other stuffs.


    As he assisted me in the kitchen like he said..


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 31

    The two young lovers barely had the chance to have fun because of they were focusing more on the preparation for their examinations. Probably when the examination is over or while they are spending the vacation alone; they¡¯ll go a proper date and have more time alone to express their feelings. Speaking of examinations, they were gonna return back to school the following day. How time flies.


    Peter and his friends had already nned to go out that very day for a short exercise to cool down and rx their brains; haven studied excessively. Peter had told Be toe along with them but she had refused because she felt she wasn¡¯t supposed to take any break till the examinations were fully over. In short, she stayed back so she could continue digging her head into books. She¡¯s such a bookworm.


    So she was alone that very day.. when.. unexpectedly..


    Be¡¯s POV.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Since Peter left an hour ago, he should be the one knocking. And I didn¡¯t expect him to spend much time exercising at the expense of an uing examination.


    I dropped my book and hurried to the door.


    ¡°Oh! Peter you are back already¡± I said and spread my hands for a hug.. before I even realized who knocked on the door.


    Mrs Benson?


    I opened my mouth in awe as I was shocked to see her here.


    Oh! Driver Joe had gone out few hours ago. He must have gone to pick her up at the airport.


    We didn¡¯t even remember that she wasing here today. Besides, today was the main date she¡¯s meant to return; thest time she came back was an impromptu business matters.


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t let me in , in my own house?¡± Mrs Benson said, it was then I came back to my senses.. that I was obstructing her ever since I opened the door.


    ¡°Good Afternoon Mrs Benson¡± I tried not to tremble.


    She nodded and made her way in; while Driver Joe came in thereafter with her luggages.


    ¡°Peter!¡± She called out. ¡°Hold on¡± She turned to look at me. ¡°Where¡¯s Peter?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Err¡­ Peter went out his friends¡± I replied her.


    ¡°Then you thought he was the one who knocked on the door. Wait a minute, were you gonna hug him assuming he was the one?¡± Mrs Benson asked.


    ¡°Er¡­ No!¡± I said quickly. ¡°No¡­ I.. I..¡± I stuttered, murmuring all sort of nonsense..


    She stared at me, waiting for me to give a satisfying answer. Why I almost jumped at her? whereas, she¡¯s not Peter and I thought she was.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I finally apologised.


    I guess I have indirectly giving her a clue that something is going on.


    Well she didn¡¯t say anything after that, she emerged into her room and I followed her to help out with some stuffs. Cold bathe and I prepared her meal too.


    While we waited Peter¡¯s arrival.


    When she wasn¡¯t sending me on anymore errands and there wasn¡¯t any domestic chores for me to attend to, I stayed in my room.


    I didn¡¯t know when she left her room too and she stayed in the living room.


    As expected, Peter came knocking on the main entrance door¡­. and he opened the door almost immediately, so I didn¡¯t bother toe outside to open the door for him.


    ¡°Be! ¡± I heard him yell out my name..


    Jeez! Jeez!  I panicked, scared toe outside to meet him.. after the awkward encounter with his mother.


    * *


    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Be!¡± I called out her name.


    Why didn¡¯t she lock the door, I was about to rush up to her room when I noticed my mom¡¯s presence in the living room.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± I eximed;shocked.


    She smiled and beckoned me toe closer, which I did. She hugged him and kissed me on my cheeks.


    ¡°When did you get here mommy?¡± I enquired.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t expecting me too?¡± My mom asked.


    *What¡¯s today¡¯s date?* I thought. Then it suddenly ured to me that she should be here indeed, with Dad.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry¡± I told her.


    ¡°You barely evenmunicate with me over the phone¡± My momined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with exams. I only decided to spend some time outside today with my friends. Like you usually say, all work, and no y makes one a full person ..¡± I told her and she chuckled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Be?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You are supposed to ask after your father instead, you know both of us are supposed to be here, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Err.. yeah.. Dad , it¡¯s been a while I saw him..¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here tomorrow¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Good to know¡± I remarked.


    I wanted to rush down to check on Be ¡­ But she¡¯s literally holding me down.


    ¡°And guess what Peter, we are staying here for a while. We¡¯ll resume back to work after your birthday¡±


    ¡°As long as that? I mean till then?¡± My eyes widened.


    ¡°Yeah, your Dad and I have taken enough break because he finally got that high position and now he can do whatever he wants. Rx as much as we want to¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I mouthed¡­ perhaps, not interested ~ yet.


    ¡°Is Be around? I haven¡¯t seen her since I returned¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Peter! What¡¯s wrong with you and Be? ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You barely paid attention to what I have to say. You kept on asking after Be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she is my maid. I left her alone at home and I haven¡¯t seen her since I returned. and you aren¡¯t saying anything about her¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Is there anything between you and your maid?¡±


    ¡°No¡± I blurted. I don¡¯t know why she is suddenly suspicious or as Be told her already about our affair. No!  Be can¡¯t.


    ¡°Hmmn. I knocked on door earlier and she almost jumped at me, thinking you were the one. She was gonna hug you Peter!¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Err¡­.¡± I Stammered, scratching my head. ¡°She was gonna wee me..¡± I said.


    ¡°By hugging you?¡± My mom fired.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I was quiet for a while.


    ¡°Is Be inside her room?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°No! ¡± My mom replied.


    ¡°What? Why? Where did she go?¡± Be can¡¯t leave without telling me. Or is her aunt already around and she has left?


    ¡°Hmmm. I sent her away. I sent Be away. She wanted to hug you Peter! It looked like there¡¯s something both of you are hiding from me or she¡¯s probably crushing on you, I could see it, so I sent her packing¡± My mom said.


    ¡°What??¡± I excalimed. ¡°You sent Be away?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did, I would find you another maid. Besides, I¡¯m back and would be at home for a while.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    She sent my helper away. Aside from that, she and Dad are gonna be around for a long time. Geeezz!!


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 32

    Be¡¯s POV


    I heard the whole conversation between Peter and his mom. I came out of my room just in time.


    ¡°Be!¡± Peter eximed and rushed over to me; he was gonna pull me closer to him; for a hug but I moved away quickly.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t go anywhere¡± I muttered.. and he smiled.


    ¡°My heart almost jumped out¡± He said.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs Benson cut in sharply and walked over to us. ¡°Your heart almost jumped out?¡±


    We stood at an attention and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She asked us.


    I stayed mute; trembling a little as I left Peter to confront his mother and do the talking.


    ¡°Mom why did you lie to me that you sent Be away?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a lie, that was a quick smart test and you just proved it to me that there is something between you and her. It¡¯s very obvious¡± She said, folding her hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us¡± Peter denied instantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡± I supported; disengaging my hand from him ¡®cos he was still holding mine since then.


    ¡°Then exin to me what this fuss and lovey-dovey drama is all about?¡± Mrs Benson said; obviously disbelieving them.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I wanted to speak even when I wasn¡¯t sure of what exactly to say. But Peter Interrupted and took over..


    ¡°Be is my maid; not just a maid to me because she is the only one that is always there for me. She stays with me when I¡¯m alone. Apart from the domestic chores she does, she also helps me academically and she¡¯s a very great friend. That¡¯s why I felt so scared when you said that you sent her away¡± Peter briefly exined and I looked at him. Then looked at the hard gaze in his mother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hmmn. Is that all?¡± His mother asked.


    Peter and I stared at eachother and he gave me a sort of look which means I should be calm. I¡¯m trying to..


    ¡°That¡¯s all¡± Peter finally said.


    ¡°That¡¯s all¡± I added too, looking at my feet and fondling with my fingers.


    ¡°Okay. If you both are really trying to convince me that there¡¯s no extra strings attached. Then I¡¯m firing Be this minute and I¡¯ll hire a new maid¡± Mrs Benson said.


    ¡°Huh/ what?¡± I and Peter eximed at the same time.


    ¡°Mom.. what.. but I just gave valid reasons why she should stay¡±


    ¡°I know right. I¡¯ll employ some else to take over from where she stopped at and also make sure that she¡¯s capable of whatever you need Be for. I might even consider employing a male worker.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Peter eximed. My eyes were already clouded with tears.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± I began to plead. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. So please¡­¡±


    ¡°No please, you are leaving..¡± Mrs Benson cut in sharply.


    Tears began to roll down my cheeks¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pack my things. Thank you for allowing me to work here¡± I turned to walk away.


    ¡°No, no mommy!¡± Peter began to whimper too and he held my hand, stopping me from taking more steps away.


    ¡°Be isn¡¯t leaving!¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Any more reasons you aren¡¯t telling yet?¡± Mrs Benson asked, now standing at an akimbo angle.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Peter responded and I looked at him. Was he gonna spell out the whole truth??


    ¡°Like I said it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something you are hiding..;e on don¡¯t tell me you are about to cry.. because of a girl? a maid?¡± Mrs Benson said.


    Peter wiped his eyes and sniffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m addicted to Be, don¡¯t you get it mommy? And I just told you stuffs that she helps me out with, no one else can rece her¡± Peter summoned up the courage to say those words.


    His mother was speechless..


    ¡°So she¡¯s not leaving¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Okay fine. She won¡¯t leave but don¡¯t you ever say you are addicted to her. Geez! Gosh! it¡¯s just a mere lust or infactuation because she helps you with somethings. I would never ept her, there are better other girls; don¡¯t make me choose one for you¡± Mrs Benson said.


    ¡°Thank you Mrs Benson¡± I said.


    ¡°I was talking to my son¡± Mrs Benson fired.


    ¡°But thank you for making me stay back¡± I still thanked her and she didn¡¯t say anything but rolled her eyes.


    I expected Peter to thank his mom too but he shot her a hard stare at first then stamped his feet against the floor as he went to his room.


    I bowed my head a little before Mrs Benson then went into my room too.


    ¡°I have always known that she¡¯s somehow. There better not be anything other than that between them. Arrrrgh!¡±


    I heard Mrs Benson say.


    * * * *Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Still Be¡¯s POV


    I returned to my room; I fought back the tears from rolling again as I wiped my tears.


    Oh My God! I almost got fired! Because she thinks there¡¯s something between Peter and I¡­ and where as there is! What if sheter finds out! We had better stop it already! I can¡¯t afford to lose this only means of earning.


    Then we can perhaps continue a fresh rtionship when I¡¯m financially stable and not his maid; that¡¯s even if Mrs Benson will be in support by then . But of course she should! She only meant that I¡¯m not Peter¡¯s kind of girl because I¡¯m his maid. She¡¯ld definately approve it when I¡¯m someone better.


    I returned to my reading table and tried to focus on my books but I just couldn¡¯t. Lot of thoughts were running through my head yet I felt half-relieved because I¡¯ve already studied enough and I¡¯m already prepared for the first papers.


    Oh Good I prepared before now, else I won¡¯t be able to read anything now that she¡¯s back and she ruined the whole sweet moment.


    And Peter, he walked out of his mother ealier.  He was boiling in anger because his mom turned down our rtionship before we even announced to her there¡¯s a rtionship. How would he feel when I let him know that I¡¯m no longer interested in the rtionship we have just started. Pretty bad I know.


    I guess I won¡¯t break up with him now but I will, immediately we are done with our examinations¡­ so it won¡¯t affect him.


    I sighed heavily, left the reading table like my legs are wobbly then Iid tiredly on my bed. I tossed on it for a while, still very worried about the whole suitation.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 33

    Be¡¯s POV


    The examinations we¡¯ve all been waiting for is finally here.


    The next day, I woke as early as possible; I quickly attended to the domestic chores and also set the meal ready for Mrs Benson.


    I was so scared of her and I didn¡¯t want to step on her nerves. Well, she didn¡¯t dy me.


    Peter greeted her perfunctorily though, then we set to leave for school together.


    And had it been, we were still going to school one by one; like me before him; how could we have done it now that Mrs Benson is around.


    The examinations started just in time; as usual, I found it easy to work out. All of a sudden, my mind swiped towards the confused circumstances I am into; I tried to cast away every distraction, as I tried to focus on the papers. Well in no time, I was done.


    I turned to Peter, Looks like he was done too because he was already gazing at me. I smiled at him; every other facial expression might be misunderstood as an examination malpractice.


    Few minutester, we were told to submit the papers.


    Yet we still didn¡¯t have the time to gist about how thest paper was. Because we started another examination almost immediately.


    There was  no difference between this examination and thest one, I mean it was easy to solve.. and it didn¡¯t take much of my time .. as usual. I love the fact that I¡¯m such a brilliant girl and I hope I¡¯ld impact that same spirit into Peter.


    We had more examinations. But of course, in few hours everything came to an end.


    During the short break we had in between; we gathered to talk and to relieve our nerves.


    Me, Peter, Francisca, Francis, Vincent.


    ¡°Guys! There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know yet¡± I suddenly announced.


    And Peter looked at me, he didn¡¯t know what I was about to tell them. I bet he thought I was about to announce our rtionship to everyone. But I gave him an eye signal that, that wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± His friends ask me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do your examinations well?¡± Peter asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°Nah, like I said earlier.. the papers were great¡± I replied.


    ¡°Of course, Be never finds any question difficult. She is so a genius¡± Francisca said and I smiled.


    ¡°What is it Be?¡± Peter asked again.


    ¡°Uhmm.. it¡¯s about Peter and I..¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Peter excalimed, I bet he got the gist now.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What is it Peter?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Are you guys dating??¡± He said.


    I kept mute but shook my head..


    ¡°It better not, I can¡¯t be the only single one here¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°What?¡± Peter and I excalimed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Francis and Francisca are dating too¡± Vincent announced.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at Francisca.


    ¡°It.. it all started during the reading period¡­ I ¡­ I wasn¡¯t hiding anything from you guys¡± Francis said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our rtionship is only a week old.¡± Francisca added.


    I noticed the both of them intertwined fingers.


    ¡°So what do you wanna tell us Be?¡± Vincent asked again. ¡°You just said it¡¯s about you and Peter..¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I actually live with him. I have been living with Peter for a while now¡± I finally confessed.


    ¡°Yeah, the reading partner stuff isn¡¯t it? Francis spent his whole time at Francisca ce. Then I and that.. quiet dude in our ss; were reading together¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°No.. no not that¡± I said.  I wondered how to exin it to them but Peter Interrupted.


    ¡°Remember when I told you guys my mom was bringing in a maid for me?¡± Peter resumed.


    They all nodded except Francisca, Francisca already know that I work for Peter.


    ¡°It was Be.¡± Peter told them.


    ¡°Huh?¡± His friends eximed.


    ¡°Be is the maid my mom employed¡± Peter added.


    Vincent opened his mouth, they were both shocked as they tried to rte stuffs that could be true that I was working for Peter; starting with when they all came over to his ce for me to teach him ~ then why we both came to school together.. how he rtes with me in school, how I used to wait for him during the school dismissal..


    ¡°Be has been your maid since then?¡± Francis reconfirmed and Peter nodded in affirmation ¡°Yeah, since then¡±


    ¡°Sorry we lied to you¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Well you really don¡¯t have to be so sorry. You guys didn¡¯t lie, you only pretended and we had the assumptions in our head¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°I bet you guys could make a great actor and actress¡± Francis said. I gave a smallugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m still surprised though¡± Vincent said. ¡°By the way Peter, Is Be the girl you said you like?¡±


    ¡°Huhh¡± Francisca excalimed..


    They were waiting for a response from him or even me but I looked down as if it can¡¯t possibly be me Peter likes.


    Just then Monica came over like she¡¯s been stalking us.


    ¡°Hi guys¡± She smiled at us.


    It¡¯s funny how only Vincent replied her. She¡¯s not even in good terms with any one of us here.


    ¡°Er.. are you guys all mad at me?¡± She asked like she¡¯s one innocent human being.


    ¡°Yeah we are¡± Peter responded.


    ¡°Thest time I checked Peter, we didn¡¯t have any quarrel. I don¡¯t remember offending you at all¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Well you offended Be remember?¡±


    ¡°Remember how you threaten her that you will let the whole ss know she¡¯s Peter¡¯s maid. She told me everything! You offended Be, Monica.. which means I can be upset with you then¡± Francisca confronted Monica.


    ¡°I was about to say the same thing but Francisca already said it all. Since you offended Be, it simply means you offended me¡± Peter said.


    Monica sighed, confused¡­ as she faced Vincent and Francis since the three of us have turned deaf ears at her.


    But before Monica could speak, Francis cut in..


    ¡°Before you go through me, you go through them. I mean, if you are not cool with Be and Peter, including my girlfriend¡± Francis said and held Francisca¡¯s hand. ¡°If you are not cool with them, you can¡¯t be cool with me¡± He expatiated.


    Monica bit her lips, trying not to show a sad or disappointed expression on her face.


    ¡°Monica, I¡¯m the only one who is not mad at you¡± Vincent said. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who supports you even when you are not in good terms with alot of people¡± He added but Monica snubbed him, and she faced Peter.


    ¡°I still like you Peter and I¡¯m notfortable with us not being in good terms¡± Monica resumed; ¡°What do you suggest I do, so you¡¯ll won¡¯t be mad at me anymore?¡± Monica asked.


    ¡°Hmmn. Like I said, I wasn¡¯t the one you offended. It was Be. So the only way both of us can be cool again is if you apologise to Be¡± Peter told her.


    ¡°What??¡± Monica eximed. ¡°Apologise to Be?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, apologise to Be¡± Peter repeated.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 34

    Be¡¯s POV


    Of course, Monica wouldn¡¯t apologised, she only shot me a hard gaze then walked away like we¡¯ve expected. I knew the rest were wondering why Peter indeed supported me. No, they weren¡¯t only wondering why he did that but they were also suspecting that something is wrong; it was pretty obvious but we wouldn¡¯t just admit that there¡¯s something going on.


    Few hourster, school dismissed and we hurried home to go prepare for another set of examinations, that will take ce two days after and it happens to be the final examination too. which means that there¡¯s another break in between.


    When we got hometer that day, we met Mrs Benson with Monica¡¯s mother in the living room. Looks like they are really close in terms of friendship matters and business wise.


    We greeted perfunctorily then emerged to our various rooms. I came out of the room few minutester, haven changed into muffty, then went into the kitchen to start preparing for dinner.


    Then I sort of overheard the conversation between Mrs Benson and Monica¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Once again, congrattions on your husband¡¯s promotion¡± Monica¡¯s mom said to her.


    ¡°And point of correction, congrattions to my husband and I. We both got the promotion ¡± Peter¡¯s mother told her, smiling.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right¡± Monica¡¯s mom smiled nervously.


    ¡°Errm Mrs Benson¡­¡± She called out, she didn¡¯t want to call her by name instead.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mrs Benson asked, putting down her drink and listening to Monica¡¯s Mother ¡®cos it looks like she¡¯s about to say something serious.


    ¡°My family and yours have been together in this business for a very long time and that¡¯s what made us very intimate¡± She resumed.


    ¡°Yes of course and we could have been trios if not because we lost Mr Daves¡± Peter¡¯s Mom added.


    ¡°Yeah.. exactly but uhm, that¡¯s not what¡¯s trying to insinuate right now¡± Monica¡¯s mom shook her head in negation.


    ¡°What are you trying to insinuate?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ that we can continue to be together if only you want it. Our intimate rtionship now depends on us, let¡¯s work towards it¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs Benson adjusted her eye sses and peered at her.


    ¡°Err¡­ I don¡¯t want our rtionship both as family friends and business partners to get ruined just because you family position is.. a little bit higher than the position we have found ourselves in¡± Monica¡¯s mom briefly said.


    ¡°But you and your husband got the immediate position next to ours, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about¡± Peter¡¯s Mom replied, confused.


    ¡°Yeah.. I.. know right.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, no matter our high we get promoted, you and our family will still be by ourside. And that reminds me, My husband and I will have ourpany very soon¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Monica¡¯s mom eximed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah and of course, you and your husband will definitely work with us¡± Mrs Benson told her and she smiled a little bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m considering a rtionship between our children in order to grow our business and to make our intimacy stronger¡± Monica¡¯s mother suggested.


    ¡°Hmmn, you don¡¯t have to worry, those two have known eachother since they were little, they¡¯ll soon be fondler to eachother as time goes on..¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to force anything..¡±


    ¡°No dear, we need to force something. We need to see that ray of sparks between them to give us that hope. I haven¡¯t seen any, what about you?¡±¡±


    ¡°Hmmmn¡± She paused for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are old enough afterall. I¡¯ll talk to Peter about it¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Monica too.. although I feel like she has always been interested in your son¡±


    Mrs Benson chuckled.


    ¡°Oh My God, I can¡¯t wait. We¡¯ll indeed be families when your son, Peter takes over your business and when they reach the marriageable age, he¡¯ll have my daughter but for now, they need to date. Yes , we need to see them date¡± Monica¡¯s mom said.


    Mrs Benson smiled for a while then finally said: ¡°Yes, you are right¡±


    She and Monica¡¯s mom are best of friends, probably why she didn¡¯t see anything wrong in what she just said. Moreso, she wanted to help her family too.. ¡®cos it looks like her own family were getting more financially stable better than hers.. perhaps, that¡¯s why she¡¯s scared that.. their friendship will scatter very soon.


    They changed the topic and discussed about random stuffs, then Monica¡¯s mom left.


    *_*


    Be¡¯s POV


    I set the table,ter in the evening for dinner.


    Peter on the other hand, has been avoiding his mother ever since what happened thest time, he was literally choosing me over his mother and I do not really like it. He¡¯s making things hard for me just incase he doesn¡¯t know and little does he know that I¡¯m breaking up with him real soon.


    ¡°Bring my food to my room..¡± Peter ordered me, he was about to walk away..


    ¡°No Peter, you¡¯ll eat here on the dining table with me¡± His mom shunned and he smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rather not eat at all¡± Peter fired.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His mom raised her voice.


    ¡°Peter¡± I muttered and gestured him to go meet his mom, else I¡¯ll be so sad. He understood then sighed and went to the dinning table reluctantly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask after your father, he couldn¡¯t make it home today but he¡¯ll be here as early as possible tomorrow morning¡± His mother resumed but Peter didn¡¯t say a word. He shoved out his cutlery slowly and ate as if he was being forced to.


    ¡°How was your examination dear?¡± His mom tried to start a conversation with him.


    ¡°It was fine¡± Surprisingly, Peter responded although it was sheepishly. ¡°Thanks to Be. She helped me prepare very well for the examinations¡± Peter added, I don¡¯t know if he said that intentionally to provoke his mom or something.


    ¡°Well, I have something to talk to you about, let¡¯s talk more about someone else¡± Mrs Benson said then drank some water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Monica ¡± She finally said and Peter hissed; showing a sign that he wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you too, and I don¡¯t care. But I want you guys to be together¡± His mom proposed.


    ¡°What?? Be together? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You two will make a great couple in future. Why not start now? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t rush you. When you are done with your final examinations, you can go ahead and date her¡± His mom, not considering how he felt!


    ¡°What nonsense did you just spew out of your mouth, mom?¡± Peter shouted, he stopped eating, stood up and hit the dinning table.


    ¡°Listen Peter, you will do like I have said!¡±


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 35

    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°What nonsense did you just spew out of your mouth mommy??¡± I yelled at her, not minding the fact that she¡¯s my mother. She¡¯s been stepping on my nerves ever since she arrived and now this.


    ¡°You know dear, there isn¡¯t an action without a reason¡± My mom folded her hands.


    ¡°Reason you say?¡± I smirked.


    ¡°Yeah. Monica¡¯s family and ours are very close. We share the same business and it¡¯s gonna be great if we form a couple, precisely our children ~  to take over thepany while we resign when we are at old age¡± My mom said and I shook my head continuously.


    ¡°No, no, noo¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you take this bad and seriously. Come on darling, it is just a rtionship with your childhood friend¡± My mom stated.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because we are childhood friends does not mean or make us wanna be together. We are not even teenage friend, talk more of a rtionship. That is not gonna be possible mom. And End of story¡±


    ¡°Listen, I am not rushing you dear. You do not have to make a fuss about it, we¡¯ll talk more about it when you are done with your examinations¡± My mom said then continue eating her meal.


    ¡°Like I knew it, agreeing toe eat here with you was a bad idea. Now I have lost my appetite¡± I voiced out and walked away from her but she didn¡¯t even attempt to call me back.


    * *


    Still Peter¡¯s POV


    Till night fell, I stayed indoors. I didn¡¯t even know how my so-called girlfriend was; all I could hear was my mom yelling her name every now and then, sending her on little errands. To be sincerely, I do not feel the rtionship thing. I really like her, I know she feels the same way for me too but my parent presence has ruined the whole thing. Now the kind of rtionship she¡¯s having with me is less of a friend and more of a maid.


    Speaking of my parent (s) presence, my father arrived the following day, just like my mom has said. I took after my father in terms of being cool and easy going. My Dad literally didn¡¯t have any issue haven met Be, he only gave her his own piece of an advice, even asked of how she spent the weeks here. Also, he appreciated Be for being by my side, not only as a maid but an helper, academically. Yeah, I wasted no time in telling my father how great Be has been to me. My Dad is somehow, different from mom.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I have been busy, I barely even know what you are going through¡± My father said.


    I had went to his room that day to keep hispany since mom does not want to see Be anywhere close to me, she will not even give her a breathing space.


    And since she is tarnishing my intimacy with Be, so does, our mother and son rtionship.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry father, I am very fine. But look at you; you¡¯ve been busy with hectic business¡± I told him.


    ¡°Goodness. It will be less hectic now. I¡¯m now a director, which means I don¡¯t have to choke myself with stress and all that¡± He told me.


    ¡°Yeah, mom said so. I¡¯m happy for you. Indeed, hardwork pays afterall¡±


    ¡°Did your mother also tell you that we¡¯ll be leaving the country too, to live in another country?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Well, not anytime soon. We haven¡¯t fully discussed it, talk more of prepare to travel¡± My father said and I nodded. What a relief, I thought we were leaving the country soon already. I¡¯m not ready to seperate with Be even though, our rtionship has not been smooth enough.


    ¡°Well, We¡¯ve been busy nning something else instead¡± My Dad said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±, I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Your birthday¡± He replied.


    ¡°My birthday?¡± I said after him. Like I was surprised, I wasn¡¯t. I know they always celebrate my birthday borately, and they¡¯ll never forgot my birthday date.


    ¡°Look at you, have you forgotten that¡¯s your birthday is next week?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget Dad, or maybe I did¡± Yeah, I have almost forgotten about my birthday because my mom has been provoking me. One, she doesn¡¯t want to see Be and I together. Two, she wants me to date Monica by force. What sort of mother does that.


    ¡°Did you say you and mom have been nning how to celebrate my birthday with me along?¡± I asked father, again.


    ¡°Yes, we have. We have always nned your birthday together. Sorry for the overpampering I suppose but remember, you are our only son¡± My Dad said and I chuckled nervously.


    Why didn¡¯t mom talk about my birthday instead?


    Why didn¡¯t she tell me that she and Dad have begun to n my birthday, instead she returned, spewing all sort of nonsense.


    ¡°Are you done with your final examinations?¡± My father asked and I shook my head in negation


    ¡°Sorry, I barely know anything about your education too. You haven¡¯t begun the final examinations?¡±


    ¡°No, we have started. Tomorrow we¡¯llplete the final examination¡± I informed him.


    ¡°Goodluck son. You have an examination before you, now I see the reason why you barely remember that your birthday is at the corner¡± My Dad said and I chuckled.


    ¡°Is there anything bothering you Peter? I have noticed, you don¡¯t really look good¡± He was trying to scrutinize my look, so I gave a false smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Dad. Apart from the examinations, nothing more is bothering me¡± I lied.


    ¡°I see¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t have anything to share with me? It¡¯s been months since you saw me, you are supposed to have a lot to say to me¡± My father said.


    ¡°Everything is fine Dad. I only miss you very much¡± I said.


    He smiled, stood up and came closer. He pulled me close for a hug. ¡°I miss you too Peter¡± He said.


    ¡°Alright Dad, enough of the long break I¡¯ve taken. Now I need to go revise all what I¡¯ve read¡± I said, then walk out of his room.


    I wanted to go see Be for a while, I stood there still hesitating whether to knock on her door or not;


    Just then I saw her ..ing out of the kitchen with a tray in her hand.


    She saw me too, yet she smiled as if she¡¯s okay with what¡¯s happening to us.


    She left me there and headed into my mom¡¯s room


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 36

    Peter¡¯s POV


    The final examination approached quickly and soon we were done and free. Free because we only need to wait for our final results then further admissions into the higher institution.


    I thought this freedom will be a chance for Be and I to go on a date and have fun but My Mom and Dad were still around and they said they¡¯ll only travel back to work after my birthday which was still a week away, seems too far. I have no problem with Dad though he doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m in love with the maid but mother on the other hand! Anytime soon, she¡¯lle to me only to raise up the topic that Monica and I should be in a rtionship.


    My phone suddenly rang, jerking me off theplicated thought. Speak of devil, it was Monica; the real devil, herself. I didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak to me in school since she wasn¡¯t ready to apologise to Be like I¡¯ve told her, now she¡¯s calling me??


    I smirked and ignored the ringing phone, which soon stopped but started ringing again.


    ¡°Aarrgh!¡± I groaned and picked it up reluctantly.


    ~¡±What do you want from me Monica?¡± I barked into the phone as soon as I picked it up.


    ~¡±I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you Peter¡±


    ~¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you not to speak with me if you do not apologise to Be for all what you have done to her??¡± I asked.


    ~¡±That¡¯s right. I wille over to your ce now. I¡¯lle apologise to her¡± She said.


    Huh??! Why didn¡¯t she just apologise while we were still in school??


    Now she wants toe over when my mom is around and will¡­ willingly wee her in.


    ~¡±See you soon Peter¡± Monica said..


    ¡°Huh.. no.. don¡¯t¡­¡± She hung up the call before I could evenplete my statement. I tried to call her back but she wouldn¡¯t pick up the call.


    ¡°Arrragh!!¡± I groaned again. I was confused like..


    Looks like my mom likes Monica and hates Be, the one Monica ising over to apologise to.


    Gosh! What¡¯s gonna happen now.


    ¡°Peter¡± Be knocked on the door of my room.


    I hurried to open the door, let her in and shut the door behind her.


    ¡°Shii, My mom would know you came to my room¡± I whispered, she smiled in mischievous way.


    ¡°I have something to tell you Peter¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Uhnn.. not now. I.. I am actually because your mother told me to bring you to her room¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going there. Tell her I¡¯m busy, sleeping. Just give a lie¡± I said.


    ¡°You have been avoiding her obviously, and she knows. Peter please, she told me to bring you or she¡­ fires me¡± Be stuttered.


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed. ¡°How can she be using your only means of earning to threaten you?!¡±


    Be didn¡¯t respond, but I could see it in her eyes that she was sad and fed up of this whole situation.


    ¡°Come to her room with me please¡± She pleaded.


    I sighed; ¡°Okay, I will¡± I finally agreed.


    Looks like mom knows that, Be is my weak point.


    * * *


    Monica¡¯s POV


    I wore a stunning outfit and made sure that my look will make a guy take a second nce at me.


    I emerged to the living room to take my leave. Jeez! My mom was there.


    ¡°Where are you going Monica?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m now an high school graduate and you want me to ask for permission before I go out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not even the question I asked you; you are done with your final exams and I thought both of us could have a mother and daughter day together, you know gist and stuffs¡± My mom said and I scoffed.


    ¡°By the way, when will you go back to work? You are such a kill fun here¡± I folded my arms and rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Do you prefer I leave and your father stays at home with you always instead?¡±


    ¡°No way. By the way, where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°Huh.. he is busy, he is into something but that¡¯s not the issue now, why do you call your lovely mom a kill fun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you are still doing, you are literally always on my neck? Treating me like I¡¯m a baby. You won¡¯t even let me go out now¡± I said.


    ¡°No.. I¡¯m not stopping you. You are free dear¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Peter¡¯s ce¡± I told her and her jaw dropped. ¡°What is it? Oh! You won¡¯t let me go there now? I¡¯m not surprised¡± I smirked.


    ¡°No dear, I was gonna discuss something with you about Peter¡±


    ¡°What is it? That I shouldn¡¯t pay him a visit anymore? Just the way you don¡¯t want me to stay at his ce¡±


    ¡°Oh that..¡± My mom muttered.


    ¡°You upset me the very day you said it¡¯s okay for Peter to live alone with a female maid but both of us shouldn¡¯t live together¡± I told her.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry I said that, I guess I was just being over protective; little did I realize what a grown up girl you are now¡± She said and I scoffed again.


    ¡°Do you like Peter that much?¡± She asked me. I gave a eye roll and looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s very obvious¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know nothing mom!¡±


    ¡°Come on, open up to me. I have been there before. Young love is the sweetest, bet it!¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? It¡¯s one sided and Peter isn¡¯t giving me that hope.¡± I opened up to her.


    ¡°Listen dear, Peter will be yours. He¡¯ll surely date you¡± My mom said and I looked her, surprised.


    ¡°What do you mean? I mean; how? Wanna give me some tips you used to get Dad? Trust me I¡¯ve tried every seductive move but Peter won¡¯t look at me twice¡± I told my mom and sheughed.


    ¡°Believe me Monica, he won¡¯t have a choice this time around. Even his mother is in support of you two being together.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I excalimed. ¡°How are we gonna be together?¡±


    ¡°Uhn, just call it a contracted or arranged rtionship. This has to do with business too. ¡± She exined believe and I smiled widely.


    I don¡¯t have to apologise to that stupid girl, Be. But I¡¯ll still go to his ce to y my own part of the game, now that we are gonna be in a rtionship by force. I read that one sided love is the sweetest, same as forced rtionship or arranged marriage. Both partners tends to grow in strong love.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 37

    Peter¡¯s POV


    I entered my mom¡¯s room but right from the entrance step, I began to shoot at her an annoying stare but there she stood, smiling. I know that whenever she smiles like this, she¡¯s about to say something I do not like.


    ¡°Come closer my dear¡± My mom beckoned onto me.


    ¡°Say whatever you wanna say, I have better things to do in my room¡± I responded rudely.


    ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t let there be hate between mother and son¡± She spoke softly.


    ¡°Whatever¡± I hissed.


    She came closer to me, since I insisted that I wasn¡¯ting to meet her.


    ¡°You are finally done with your examinations¡± She said but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I hope you pass your papers in flying colours, so you would gain admission into one of the best schools overseas, whichever one you want¡± She said.


    ¡°Thank you. Is that all you have to say? Can I return to my room now?¡± I asked and turned to leave.


    ¡°No, we are not done¡± She said. I turned to look at her reluctantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what we discussed thest time. I told you I¡¯ll bring it up again as soon as you have no examinations ahead of you, so you shouldn¡¯t be surprised now¡± My mom said.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, I yed deaf.


    ¡°What do you say? A rtionship between you and Monica¡±


    ¡°I say No. I can¡¯t date Monica¡±


    ¡°Oh well, your opinion doesn¡¯t count¡± She smiled wickedly. What the hell is wrong with mommy??


    ¡°I¡¯ll report you to Dad. You are picking a girl for me to date and you won¡¯t even give me some breathing space¡± I said.


    ¡°First, your father is not around, he has some official meeting somewhere nearby. Secondly, your Dad will not mind, especially when I give him the reasons why I am doing so. He¡¯ll have no choice than to support me too.


    ¡°The reason isme. I¡¯m not dating Monica and that¡¯s final¡± I said.


    ¡°We shall see¡± My mom remarked.


    Just then, Be came in, she didn¡¯t have to knock because I left the door widely opened.


    ¡°Monica is here¡± She announced.


    Geez!


    ¡°Oh great. Wonderful. Let her in of course¡± My mom said, smiling widely.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s in, she¡¯s waiting in the living room¡± I said, bow my head a little and left.


    ¡°Do not keep your visitor waiting Peter, or should I now address her as ¡®your girl¡¯ already?¡±


    I sniffed, fighting back my tears. This is definitely not my mom, she must have been hypnotized.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± She said and left the room before me.


    The tears began to flow down my cheeks but I wiped them off and tried to brighten up my mood, forcing myself to be an hard guy.. so Be and Monica won¡¯t notice what¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s if Mom doesn¡¯t tell her anything yet. I hope.


    I came out quickly to meet Monica.


    ¡°Hi Peter¡± She eximed, she really look happy. Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯s here to apologise?


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± She asked and came closer to hug me before but I move backward a bit.


    I looked at my mom, who sat on the couch, watching the drama between Monica and I. Monica and her must have exchanged pleasenteries ealier before I came, and I don¡¯t think my mom has told her that she wants us to be together. Why is she smiling and seems happy to see me, yesterday she felt dejected that I didn¡¯t even want to speak with her. Or she¡¯s probably excited because I said we can only get along when she apologises to Be. And here she is.


    ¡°Be,e over here please!¡± I called out and Be came quickly.


    I just hope my mom will stay out of it.


    ¡°Be, Monica is here to apologise about how she has illtreated you¡± I said.


    Just like I expected¡­ my mother intervened.


    ¡°What??¡± My mom eximed.


    ¡°Mom, please it¡¯s a long story. Just stay out it. I¡¯ve had enough of your dramas¡± I said then faced Monica.


    ¡°Apologise to her quickly and leave. Just have it in mind that we are cool; I¡¯m no longer mad at you¡± I said to Monica. Whom suddenly stop smiling and friended sadly, did shee here to just apologise, why is she putting up an act; as if this isn¡¯t our deal in the first ce.


    ¡°Hmmn. What¡¯s going on here?¡± My mom asked.


    ¡°Stay out of it mom. It¡¯s just me, Monica and Be¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask; with what you just told Monica. I understand that you both quarreled¡± My mom stood up and walked closer to us.


    ¡°Yes we did and it will be settled if only you stay out it please¡± I told her.


    ¡°Actually, Be and I had a little misunderstanding and Peter wouldn¡¯t speak to me until I apologise to Be¡± Monica muttered, exining everything to my mom, like she¡¯s innocent.


    ¡°Is that right Peter?¡± My mom asked me but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then she looked at Be wickedly, and Be began to tremble.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡± I had to answer. ¡°Be you can leave, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I can handle it¡± I told Be, who looked at my mom fearfully, then she left the scene hesitatingly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Peter¡± Monica said to me, and she held my hand but I release it instantly. She¡¯s such a pretending.


    ¡°Peter, what a rediculous thing you did, you told Monica to apologise to your maid. Monica, whom you¡¯ve known for years back!¡± My mom quarried.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what she did, she illtreated Be here and in school, Be was confused and depressed¡­¡± My mom cut in sharply.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough reason while you choose a maid over your childhood buddy¡± She fired.


    ¡°Also Mrs Benson, I.. I like Peter since we were little but .. he resent me and I.. I think he likes his.. maid..¡± Monica told my mom.


    ¡°Monica!¡± I shunned her.


    ¡°Is that true Monica? Do you like my son?¡± My mom asked smiling, and Monica nodded slowly. I wondered where she got such courage from, to open up to my mom that she has a crush on me.


    ¡°Wonderful¡± My mom pped her hands.. ¡°You have just made things really easy¡± My mom said.


    ¡°H.. how? It¡¯s just a.. mere crush I guess, inte calls it teenage love..¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is being called. I don¡¯t care. The fact is that you like my son and both of you are sopatible. Oh sorry, I¡¯m probably going too fast, you two are grown up and high school graduate¡± My mom said and I could see Monica blushing..


    ¡°I¡¯m out of here¡± I said, and began to walk away.


    ¡°Peter! Get back here¡­ Move closer to Monica and ask her to be your girlfriend. You can start with, telling her to go on a date with you¡± My mom said.


    ¡°What??¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Just like that??!


    * * *


    To Be Continued.

 Chapter 38

    Peter¡¯s POV


    I stood still, refusing to do any of her matchmaking rituals.


    ¡°You are really not gonna ask her to be your girlfriend?¡± My mom asked me again.


    ¡°Never!¡± I fired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first then, let me be the one to ask him to go on a date with me and be my boyfriend¡± Monica suggested, beaming.


    ¡°Oh no dear, it¡¯s not right for ady to ask a guy out. It¡¯s improper¡± My mom said and I scoffed.


    How else was she gonna force me to date her? Does she really thinks I¡¯m a kid, she¡¯ll order or threaten to ask her out and I¡¯ll do so? No, no. It¡¯s never gonna happen.


    I smirked and gave an annoying smile.


    My mom smiled too, but she came closer and held my hand, I didn¡¯t know what she was up to now..


    ¡°Since both of you are here; i¡¯ll be the one to bring you two together¡± She said and drew me closer to Monica. She held Monica¡¯s hand too and forcefully intertwined her fingers with me.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing mommy?¡± I screamed.


    Monica on the other hand, seems excited. She just get to intertwin hands with me for the very first time. She wish!


    ¡°As from now on, she¡¯s your girlfriend!¡± My mom proimed.


    ¡°What the fvck?!¡± Iughed hysterically, but deep down I was paid.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this!¡± I said.


    ¡°Whatever you say, I do not care¡± My mom retorted and turned to Monica.


    ¡°Have it in mind that he is your boyfriend, with time he¡¯lle around. Let me know if anything is wrong¡± My mom said and walked away.


    ¡°Your dreams, you wish Monica!¡± I fired at her.. ¡°Incase you don¡¯t know; remember I told you I¡¯m in love with Be, not only that; she¡¯s my real girlfriend. You are just a fake!¡± I said to Monica and left her alone like I have always did.


    But she followed me behind; that¡¯s how stubborn and annoying she is but I locked my doors before she coulde in.


    Minutester, I heard my mom telling her not to worry and that I¡¯ll definitelye around soon. Never will I.


    I didn¡¯t hear her voice, I think she has left.


    I just hope they won¡¯t hurt Be; now that my mom is on the same side with Monica.


    ¡°Peter!¡± I heard Be knocking on the door.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the ss of water you requested for¡± She said.


    I didn¡¯t ask for water but I get it, that¡¯s a way ofing to see me without mom suspecting anything.


    I opened the door quickly and she came in, with a tray, containing a ss of water.


    ¡°You heard everything that happened earlier¡± I resumed.


    ¡°Yeah¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°Sorry¡± She said.


    ¡°What are you sorry for? Listen, any of this isn¡¯t your fault¡± I said and came closer to hold her hand but she moved away.


    ¡°No.. it¡¯s not that¡± She said, she stopped staring at me and look at the floor instead.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Peter¡± She muttered my name. ¡°You won¡¯t be mad right?¡± She asked.


    I smiled.. ¡°Of course, I have never been mad at you; you have always been there for me, you have done me no wrong and¡­¡± She Interrupted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m breaking with you Peter¡± She said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What??!!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°I never should have epted your proposal in the first ce. Peter, I¡¯m no longer interested. I¡¯m an ordinary maid, forget about me and move on with Monica, she¡¯s better and different from me, she¡¯s your kind of girl¡± Be rushed her words, she kept on cutting me off and won¡¯t me speak till she was done. And when she was done, she headed straight out of my room and ran after her.


    We met Monica at the corridor.


    ¡°You are still here¡± I said with disgust in my eyes.


    Be huffed and excused us.


    ¡°What are you still doing here Be?¡± I voiced.


    ¡°Having a chit chat with your mother of course, whiling giving you all time to be mad all you want thene aroundter¡± She said.


    ¡°You are wasting your time Monica¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I have more chance, especially now that Be isn¡¯t interested in you anymore¡± She said.


    Jeez. She overheard over conversation.


    ¡°How about I tell your mom that you were having an affair with the maid?¡±


    ¡°Do not try such thing!¡±


    ¡°Why? ¡®cos she¡¯ll send her away?! Oh! That will make me so happy¡± She smiled in a mischievous way.


    ¡°You are wicked Monica!¡± I shot her an hard stare.


    ¡°Whatever. Mom wants you in the living room now¡± She said. I smirked and walked towards my room.


    ¡°There an event nner. Your birthday. I¡¯m helping her in choosing and nning a big Twentieth party for you. Come join us in the preparation. That¡¯s why I came to get you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell your mom that Be was here¡± She said.


    I gave a weird smile; ¡°If this is your way or her method of trying to impress me then you¡¯ve failed Monica, you¡¯ve just made me hate you more¡± I said.


    I walked away to Be¡¯s room. It was locked, I called her name but she won¡¯t even open up the door. I don¡¯t want my mom to know there¡¯s something wrong, so I had to leave. I went back to my room and began to cry like a baby. Like the momma¡¯s pet I¡¯ve be.


    ****


    *** ***

 Chapter 39

    Peter¡¯s POV


    I went into Be¡¯s room that night, haven made sure that Mom and Dad was fast asleep, so we won¡¯t get caught.


    I¡¯ve secretly wept and wept, because Be broke up with me; I haven¡¯t even had the time to proof myself as a boyfriend; we¡¯ve only began theplicated rtionship.  Things wasn¡¯t going on smoothly for me, my mom has literally ganged up with Monica against me.. leaving me with no choice and frustrated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Be, for putting you in this position. Or if I must have offended you, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t been myself these days, I¡¯ve been emotional and mentally stressed up. Why did you break up with me? You don¡¯t like me anymore.. give me sometime, I¡¯ll fix these issues..¡± I rushed all the pleading words as soon as she opened up the door for me.


    ¡°Breaking up with you doesn¡¯t mean that I do not like you anymore. Of course I do, I really like you Peter. But.. but.. i-i don¡¯t think it¡¯ll gonna work out for you, apart from the fact that we are just kids¡­ also..¡±


    I cut in coldly..


    ¡°I swear, Monica and I aren¡¯t in a rtionship¡± I said.


    ¡°I.. I¡¯m seriously confused Peter, this is so wrong¡± She said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That I like you instead? Like we both like eachother?¡±


    ¡°No. I.. I mean, yeah. It¡¯s wrong. Your parents will never approve it. What are we even thinking Peter?! That¡¯s why I said we shouldn¡¯t have started the rtionship in the first instance and now things are getting really difficult and mixed up for us¡± Be spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Just look at the suitation right now, you are just as confused as I am¡± Be stated. That statement was supposed to sound pitiful but I felt torned apart because she¡¯s right. I can¡¯t even help, I can¡¯t even save the girl I like because I¡¯m just a young boy, the way my mom sees me as. I can¡¯t even confront my mom and pour out my feeling, she¡¯ll always end up provoking me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fix this Peter, sorry¡± Be repeated. Her eyes was clouded with eyes, so as mine.


    ¡°What about the way we feel about eachother?¡± I asked. She was mute for a while but when she wanted to speak, I cut in again.. ¡°Please don¡¯t say we should kill the love¡± I said beforehand and she sighed then wiped her teary ears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s remain just friends¡± She finally said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what two people in love does, Friends; you say?¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, friends.. with feelings. Perhaps, we should keep liking eachother till whenever, maybe by then, not only you but your mom, Monica.. will approve me for you¡­ if not, I guess you¡¯re right, we¡¯ld have to kill the feelings¡± She concluded.


    ¡°Be!¡± I called her name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for you and I. This is fine by me, you should be happy with it. We are still friends but not lovers ever ever¡± She shook her head continuously.


    I sniffed sadly and stared at her for a while before I finally said ¡°Okay¡±


    A tear rolled down her cheeks, she held my hand, just when I wanted to help her wipe them off. But even after she let go, I still went her ahead to wipe of the tear.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come here¡± I pulled her closer, I wanted to hug her but she moved away. Jeez! I hate this!


    ¡°You need return to your room now Peter¡± She said.


    I insisted, I spread out my arm and came closer again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna be in your arm, I don¡¯t wanna hug you. Please leave¡± She said.


    I felt so heartbroken and rejected. I back-walked slowly, turned and walked out of her room. Fine! I¡¯ve agreed to be just friends with her, then why is she sending me off like she doesn¡¯t care.


    Besides, I do not feel like we were ever in an extra rtionship. It only felt like the Friend bond became more tight.


    I tiptoed back to my room and cried myself to sleep.


    * * *


    Another Day.


    Peter¡¯s POV


    I guess the only way to avoid my mom¡¯s unreasonable trouble is to stay away from home for a while. Dad was too busy to know what was happening, let alonee to my aid.


    I was the one who called for the unnned meeting today with Francis and Vincent.


    I changed into a simple casual wear and left the room. I wasn¡¯t gonna ask for permission from my mom but unfortunately for me, I met her in the living room.


    ¡°Where are you going to Peter?¡± She asked me.


    I¡¯m not surprised, I¡¯m now a kid.


    ¡°My friends¡± I responded.


    ¡°Whenst did you speak to Monica?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°For crying out loud? Why are you asking? There¡¯s Monica and there¡¯s me!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s your girlfriend¡± My mom responded in her calmest tone. Calm but annoying.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± I scoffed.


    I walked to the door, turned the knob then realized that it was locked and the key wasn¡¯t there.


    And my mom was right there,ughing hysterically.


    ¡°I overheard your conversation with your friends.. that you were going to meet them¡± She said.


    ¡°So are you depriving me from visiting my friends now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No darling¡±


    ¡°Then why did you lock the doors! Give me the goddamn key!¡± I almost screamed.


    ¡°Whenst did youmunicate with your girlfriend?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about but she¡¯s not my girlfriend¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Go back to your room. I think you wanna be grounded in this house¡± She looked away. I didn¡¯t believe she said that.


    ¡°The day she came herest¡± I finally replied her. ¡°Now give me the key¡± I demanded for it.


    ¡°She reported me to you. She don¡¯t appreciate her visits and calls, making it look like she¡¯s throwing at herself at you¡± My mom retorted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what she¡¯s practically doing?¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Go to her..¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Or I n a date for the two of you at my presence¡±


    ¡°Oh shit! That¡¯s even worst¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the key, if you¡¯ld give meet her now. Monica will definitely put a call to me if you don¡¯t¡± My mom said.


    ¡°I will¡± I quickly said.


    Just then, Be passes by.. she went into the kitchen.


    Oh Jeez!


    ¡°Will you?¡± My mother ask.


    ¡°You want me to meet up with Monica right? I will do it. I¡¯m practically a chained puppy, I¡¯ll do whatever you say¡± I answered, giving a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Good!¡± She smiled too.


    ¡°The key..¡± I requested for it.


    Be can see it that, I¡¯m being controlled.


    My mom brought the key out from wherever she kept it and she threw it at me. I caught it and rushed to the door.


    ¡°Never ever ever will I go visit Monica. Mom, there¡¯s something you just do not understand, I hate that girl. I don¡¯t like the way you treat me too; don¡¯t make me wanna hate you too¡± I fired and ran out of the house before she¡¯ll do something I won¡¯t like.


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 40

    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hi guys¡± I sighted them from far away, I rubbed my face and tried to brighten up my mood. Then I hurried up to catch up with them.


    ¡°You were the one who suggested we meet, now you are justing¡± Francis said.


    ¡°Uhn, sorry¡± I muttered.


    ¡°So what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°Oh! The impromptu meeting? I suggest we go to the gym, I¡¯m bored of staying at home¡± I said.


    ¡°No, I mean what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem fine¡± Vincent scrutinized my look.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And did you just say you are bored of staying at home. What about Be? She isn¡¯t around to keep your lonelypany?¡±


    ¡°No, She¡¯s at home¡± I didn¡¯t know why they were asking after her. They must have known that we have something inmon; (feelings)


    ¡°Are you both quarreling?¡± Vincent asked me. I didn¡¯t answer that question.


    ¡± I see. They are having a lovers quarrel¡± Francis said.


    ¡°No, we are not. Forget it guys, I just wanna be away from home. It¡¯s not Be¡± I told them.


    ¡°Is it Monica?¡± Vincent guessed right.


    ¡°Aarrgh!¡± I rubbed my face. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of this shit!¡± I groaned.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Francis asked.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Monica. How is she making you feel like staying away from home?¡± Vincent added.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy, they let her in. You don¡¯t have to leave Be alone at home¡± Francis added.


    ¡°Gosh! Where do I start from?¡± I scratched my head. ¡°Vincent, have you two been okay?¡± I asked him first.


    ¡°Not really. She barely pick up my calls but I¡¯m not giving up¡± He said and I sighed.


    I sighed again: ¡°My parents are back, they are at home and apparently, my motherwant Monica and I to be together. Obviously, her parents wants it too¡± I said.


    ¡°Asper, we¡¯ve known eachother since we were little, our parents works together. Little did they know that all these doesn¡¯t matter¡± I added.


    I noticed Vincent furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t like Monica one bit. I¡¯m so confused, I don¡¯t know what to do¡± I said but Vincent didn¡¯t say anything. He stared at me as if I¡¯m sort of a betrayer.


    ¡°You know what to do Peter¡± Francis said, tapping my shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Guys, you don¡¯t know theplicated shit I have found myself in ¡­ I¡¯ve never been as vexed and confused as I am now¡­ I needed some breathing space, that¡¯s why I left home¡± I briefly exined to them, most especially to Vincent.


    ¡°And does that changes the fact that you might end up with my Monica just like your parents wants?¡± Vincent finally spoke up.


    ¡°I can never be in love with Monica. She¡¯s giving me headache. The ¡­ the one whom I like is .. is Be¡± I confessed to them.


    ¡°Obviously. I mean who doesn¡¯t know that¡± Francis said.


    ¡°Even you Vincent. You know I feel absolutely nothing for Monica¡± I said.


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t tell me he likes Monica but apparently, it¡¯s obvious. You like Be and he likes Monica while I¡­¡±


    I interrupted him, I wasn¡¯t ready for the jovial chitchat, I just wanna let Vincent know that any of these isn¡¯t my fault.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I know right. It¡¯s my fault¡± Vincent muttered back. That response sounds sarcastic.


    ¡°Hmmmn Vincent, only you can help Peter¡± Francis said.


    ¡°How? Are you saying anything of this is my fault? What¡¯s my business? Or is it a crime to be in love with someone, he¡¯s practically match made with?¡± Vincent tried to justify himself.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not a crime. And that¡¯s not even what I¡¯m trying to say. You can help him by making Monica like you¡± Francis said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best Francis, you don¡¯t know anything. Listen Peter, just say you want me to give up on Monica. Fine I will¡±  Vincent concluded.


    Geeez! Why won¡¯t he just try to understand me? We were only being matchmake, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have epted.


    ¡°No, Vincent. Hear me out. Do not see me as betrayer!¡± I pleaded.


    Francis only stood there, watching us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. But this is hard for me too. Guys, I don¡¯t think I cane along to the gym. I¡¯m suddenly not feeling okay with the bad news Peter has just spelled out¡± Vincent announced.


    ¡°Hold on Vincent!¡± Francis tried to stop him.


    ¡°C¡¯mon guy. Don¡¯t be mad at me¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. I just need some breathing space and some time away from you as you have just became my rival. Meanwhile, we are still cool¡± With that, he walked away and didn¡¯t look back at us.


    I broke down.


    The rtionship cmity that has fallen upon me at home has now affected my friend.


    ¡°Come on Peter. Vincent will definitelye around. He is feeling just the same way you are feeling, you are both downcast and it¡¯s not any of you fault. Soe on¡± Francis came closer to console me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this is gonna end especially the fact that there¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡± I spoke coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry Peter, everything is gonna be just fine¡± Francis continued to console me.


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 41

    Peter¡¯s POV


    Frank and I didn¡¯t go to the gym, instead we hanged around, somewhere cool and quiet. I told him all the problems I was facing at home but he kept on saying everything will be fine.


    When I was calm at least, we talked about random stuffs, he wouldn¡¯t even stop telling me about his first date with Francisca. I wasn¡¯t jealous but I wished everything was fine between Be and I.. we too would have had a first date, gone on an outing, shared our first kiss; we would be happy by now but reverse was the case.


    It was gettingte, I stay out forever just because i¡¯m having issues with my mom. I do not have my own apartment yet and besides, I left Be at home. She must have been scared and worried about me, even if we are no longer dating. Speaking of Be being scared, hold on! I left her alone with my mom! Oh shit! My mom must have stepped on her nerves, just like she¡¯s doing to mine.


    I went home quickly then bumped inside. I didn¡¯t meet mom in the living room, so I went straight to Be¡¯s room.


    ¡°Be!¡± I called out her name and when I got to the door, I knocked on several times.


    I got no response, so I opened it. ¡°Be!¡± I called her name again. She wasn¡¯t there.


    I rushed to the kitchen.. but she wasn¡¯t there too.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised you are asking after Be as soon as you returned instead me or your dad¡± My mom suddenly showed up but I ignored her and shouted out Be¡¯s name.


    ¡°This simply means you¡¯ve prioritize her to me and your father¡± My mom said.


    Haven checked everywhere and even outside, and I didn¡¯t find Be. I returned to the living room and confronted my mom.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Be? Don¡¯t tell me you finally sent her away?¡± I asked her. I wasn¡¯t so sure if she was sent away because Be¡¯s stuffs were still in the room. Or it must have been a merciless firing, my mom probably didn¡¯t let her pack her things along with her.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t send her away¡± My mom finally replied, folding her hand.


    ¡°Then where is she?¡± I raised my voice.


    ¡°She left herself¡± My mom said.


    ¡°What??¡± I eximed. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me she was leaving!¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, I can see you two are close enough and it¡¯s something she should have informed you earlier, so you won¡¯t get this worried¡± My mommy smiled.


    I left sad to even say the least. Just a few days ago, she broke up with me, as if that¡¯s is not enough; now she has left me unexpectedly.


    ¡°Are you sure she resigned herself and you weren¡¯t the one who fired her?¡± I asked my mom.. I don¡¯t believe her one abit, anymore. Also, I felt Be should have informed me before resigning.. I don¡¯t deserve this pain.


    ¡°Like I have said, I didn¡¯t fire her¡± My mom repeated. ¡°And no, she didn¡¯t resign¡± She said.


    ¡°What? What do you mean??¡± I questioned her.


    ¡°Uhm, she went to see her mom. So stop getting your self worked up¡± My mom hissed and I sighed in relief.


    ¡°You should be thanking me instead for granting her the permission to see her family. She¡¯ld be back tomorrow. It¡¯s just a day break¡± My mom told me.


    I looked away, yeah I do not have time for any other important discussion. The good news is Be is stilling back her.


    I stamped my feet against the floor as I headed to my room.


    ¡°For your information, I am temporarily only being nice to her. You were supposed to receive the shock if your life after what happened this morning¡± My mom voiced out, recalling how I outsmarted her this morning. ¡°I told you to go visit your new girlfriend and spend some time with her. And that was the only reason why I gave you the key¡± She continued.


    I looked back at her and hissed; ¡°New girlfriend, my foot!¡± And with that, I went to my room.


    * * *


    Be¡¯s POV


    Mrs Benson¡¯s mansion has now be hell for me yet I didn¡¯t want to resign because the job is everything for me. Even if I find another job, I know it can¡¯t be as high as the amount I¡¯m earning from the Benson.


    I just have to endure till God knows when..


    I decided to seek the permission to visit my mom. A break from the hell I guess.


    Actually, I love the ce with Mrs Benson¡¯s presence. She sees me as a mere maid. Why do I feel like she¡¯s intentionally treating Peter awfully because of me? I know I¡¯m the cause of everything and I don¡¯t wanna be a burden to Peter. That¡¯s the major reason why I broke up with him. Not even because I wasn¡¯t feeling the rtionship, we weren¡¯t even given the chance to.


    I sighed heavily.


    ¡°Mom¡± I knocked on the door.


    ¡°Be? Is that you Be?¡± She recongized my voiced and opened up the door immediately.


    ¡°What a surprise Be!¡± She said and I jumped into her arms.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I hope you informed Mrs Benson herself that you areing over there, not just the guy I saw the other day¡± My mother asked me, after we disengaged and while we went inside.


    How bad! Peter isn¡¯t even aware that I came here.


    ¡°Yeah I did. Mrs Benson gave me a day break. I have to go back tomorrow¡± I told my mom and she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Wee home, where you can be free to yourself¡± My mom stated and I smiled because it¡¯s true.


    I stared around and took in a deep breathe in then left them all out.


    ¡°You know what mommy? No matter how fancy or expensive The Benson¡¯s ce is, it can never be like here. Indeed there¡¯s no ce like home. I miss being here, I miss being free¡± I told her and she came closer to embrace me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting you live with an entirely different family¡± My mom apologised.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sadly, I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m totally used to and addicted to my family and let¡¯s just say, temporarily used to the Benson¡¯s family¡± I said and she patted my back.


    Soon we disengaged again..


    ¡°Just stay right here, I¡¯ll be the one cook your favorite. Uhm, something to wee you back¡± My mom announced.


    ¡°Sure. I have missed your meals¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your service my dear daughter. And when you are done eating, we¡¯ve got to talk¡± My mom told me.


    ¡°As usual, the investigation right?¡±


    ¡°I loved your father. So it¡¯s my priority now. Soonest, the culprit will be found¡± My mom said.


    ¡°How is the investigation going mom?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss right after dinner dear. There¡¯s a lot to tell you¡± My mom said. I smiled a bit as I watched her go into the kitchen.


    * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 42

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s date dear? ¡± My mom asked me while she strained her eyes to look at the calendar.


    ¡°It¡¯s monday¡± I answered her.


    ¡°Oh, Flora will be here on Monday, next week Monday. She promised not to change the date this time around¡±


    My mom said.


    ¡°What a relief.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Okay so, how far have you gone with the investigation?¡± I asked, I was done eating after all.


    ¡°Pretty much far, at least we have made some findings¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Something new? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I havee to figure out that your father used to work somewhere at Cenway?¡± My mom resumed.


    ¡°Oh really. We only knew it was very far from home, I never knew it was as far as Cenway¡± I remarked.


    ¡°You father was a secretive but lovey man. I wouldn¡¯t have hid this away from us, if only he had known that he would die soon¡± My mom mumbled.


    ¡°He wanted to surprise us remember? Let¡¯s not me him. He is the best Dad in the whole world¡± I said and my mom smiled a bit.


    ¡°He might know Mrs Benson or her husband. The Benson in general¡± My mom added.


    ¡°Why did you say that? Because he worked at Cenway?¡± I asked, I was surprised when she nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°During the investigation, we were able to trace down thepany.¡± She paused for a while; ¡°The man whom Flora had hired to assist me happens to a retired police officer..¡±


    ¡°Ohh. There¡¯s indeed alot for me to know. You didn¡¯t tell me all this while we spoke over the phone¡± I said then paid total attention to what she was saying.


    ¡°Since he was a retired police officer, he showed them his ID card and interrogated all the workers at thepany¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Did you find the killer among them?¡± I was curious.


    ¡°No¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Oops! The stuffs there must have felt like they were being used wrongly¡±


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t use anyone. They were only being interrogated. Once they¡¯re are innocent, the innocence will make them free¡± My mom stated. Oh, right.


    ¡°So the culprit is not among them¡±


    ¡°Looks like Flora was wrong about Dad being killed.¡±


    ¡°Hmmn¡±


    ¡°See, you stated the investigation and got nothing. They are innocence and the reason why they couldn¡¯t extend their sympathy is probably because they do not know us. You said it yourself, Dad is secretive, maybe his colleagues; I mean former colleagues didn¡¯t know about us. Maybe Dad didn¡¯t tell them about his family¡± I rushed all my words.


    ¡°Uhm, you might be right. They do not know us. Yes, your father didn¡¯t tell them about his family¡± She sighed heavily and continued: ¡°Haven been to thepany and introduced myself as Mrs Daves,te Mr Daves¡¯s wife. They were surprised and uhm, as well happy to me¡± My mom said.


    She suddenly gasped; ¡°Geez, I never liked the idea of being secretive. I told him!¡± She began to regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay mom. I¡¯ll always be open minded.¡± I promised.


    She smiled and touched my cheeks..


    ¡°We got an information at thepany¡± She announced.


    ¡°Really? What information is that?¡±


    ¡°We were told that four people already left thepany. They left around the same month, your father died¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Geez mommy! They must be innocent too. I think everything is just coincidental¡±


    ¡°Well, Flora urged me to get to the root of this case. Which means the investigation must continue until we find nothing or something¡± My mom insisted.


    ¡°Hmmn¡±


    ¡°So what do you suggest? Or what did the retired cop says? That one of the four people who left thepany must be the culprit?¡± I asked. I don¡¯t know why all of a sudden, I think no one killed Dad. Well, I¡¯m just confused. Flora might be right, perhaps, we really need to get to the very root of the case.


    ¡°Maybe, one of the four people¡±


    ¡°Does the retired police thinks the four people reigned because they are guilty? No, one of the four people, rather¡± I corrected myself.


    One culprit but four people reigned the same month Dad died.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t resign actually. They were transferred to apany, out of the country. Some sort of promotion, like I was told¡± My mom briefly exined.


    ¡°You see! They were promoted by thepany. It¡¯s not like resigned, it¡¯s not like one of them is trying to hide after murdering someone. No, no one resigned¡­ which makes them innocent too!¡± I insisted also.


    ¡°Your father was supposed to promoted too¡± My mom continued.


    ¡°What?¡± I exined.


    ¡°That was the big surprise he was keeping away from us¡± She smiled amidst the pain. I was even speechless to say the least.


    ¡°Four people were nominated for the transfer & promotion, your father was among them. But he.. he.. died¡± Her eyes became teary.


    ¡°Obviously, he was killed. He died and someone else was nominated toplete make it four people again¡± My mom said.


    Now this is beginning to make sense..


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°His recee murdered him¡± I muttered..


    She nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Now, we need to find these four people that were promoted, interrogate them and find the culprit¡± She concluded. ¡°And if we didn¡¯t find the culprit among them, we might need to give up. I am not gonna get to the root of the case afterall because it might turn out to be in vain¡± She said.


    ¡°Do you wanna give up because I wanted you to stop stressing yourself? I¡¯m sorry, little do I know..¡± I apologised.


    ¡°No dear, that was my n too. We just need to find these four people and¡­¡± She stopped talking.


    ¡°And what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs Benson once worked at thepany¡± My mom spelled out.


    I didn¡¯t believe my ears.


    ¡°What??¡± I eximed.


    ¡°They are good people, aren¡¯t they?¡± My mom asked.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I was so shocked to the marrow of my bone. They aren¡¯t bad people as well, I have never noticed any odd attitude since I stayed with them except for Mrs Benson unreasonable attitude and that doesn¡¯t make her a killer. Her husband too, Mr Benson is much more better than his wife.


    But.. do not judge a book by the cover.


    ¡°I know they are good people but you know, everyone is a suspect¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Uhmn..  the culprit could be among the other two people¡± I said. I don¡¯t ever wanna think that The Benson killed my father. Nahh!


    ¡°They are couple too. Mr and Mrs uhm¡­¡± She tried to recall thest name.  ¡°Witney!¡± ¡°Yeah, Witney!¡±


    ¡°Witney?!¡± I eximed. That¡¯s Monica¡¯sstname.


    Oh that¡¯s right! The Benson works with Monica¡¯s parents.


    I sighed, in confusion.


    ¡°Do you know the Witney?!¡± My mom asked me.


    ¡°Urh.. they are actually ermm, Mrs Benson¡¯s family friend. I¡¯m aware that they are colleagues¡± I told her.


    They aren¡¯t partner in crimes too or are they?


    ¡°Mr and Mrs Benson; Mr and Mrs Witney are family friends¡± She sighed. ¡°Which makes the investigation easier for us¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was scared..


    ¡°And what will you do when the culprit is found?¡± I asked my mom.


    ¡°Uhm Jail? We¡¯ld leave it to the police to take justice¡± My mom said and yawned.. ¡°Oh dear Be, I¡¯m feeling sleepy¡± She stretched her hands tiredly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now, I¡¯ll keep you updated as usual when the investigation continues¡± She stood up then I watched her go to her room to sleep.


    Oh My God!


    I really hope Peter¡¯s parents didn¡¯t do such a cruel thing; I hope it¡¯s not Monica¡¯s parents too.


    I would love to avenge my father¡¯s death but what if the culprit turns out to be the parents of the guy I love.


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 43

    Be¡¯s POV


    I returned to the Benson¡¯s ce the next morning. Last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep well because I was worried about who the culprit might be. Sooner orter, my mom, Aunt Flora and the assistant cop will be at The Benson¡¯s ce to interrogate them too. This will cause alot Mrs Benson will definitely fire me because we are indirectly trying to use her and this will lower the chance of Peter and I ending up together. Infact, Mrs Benson wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to do with my family anymore. My mom doesn¡¯t mind anyways; Finding who killed Dad is what¡¯s at the uppermost part of her mind regardless of whoever the killer turns out to be. I guess I¡¯m only being concerned and scared that it shouldn¡¯t turn out to be our loved one.


    I sighed as I wanted into the house; I might Mr and Mrs Benson having a conversation in the living room but when I came in, they stopped. I greeted them perfunctorily, thanked Mrs Benson for giving me the permission to visit my mom but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    I bowed my head a little in respect as I returned to my room. Mr Benson is very cool and calm. They don¡¯t look suspicious at all, or maybe they do, why did they stop talking just when I came in?


    I sighed, then hit my head!


    Jeez! What am I even thinking? Am I trying to say the person who killed my father is the parents of the guy I¡¯m in love with? Hell no.


    They can¡¯t be the one, it can¡¯t even be Monica¡¯s parents.


    None of them knows the daughter of whom I am.


    Haven changed into something simple, I headed to kitchen to resumed my work as a maid.  Mrs Benson wasn¡¯t in the living room this time, it was only her husband.


    ¡°Be!¡± I heard Peter¡¯s voice.


    Not again!


    ¡°I think I heard Be¡¯s voice, just now.¡± I heard him asked his parents.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s in the kitchen¡± His father replied him.


    As expected, Peter rushed into the kitchen.


    ¡°Be!¡± He smiled at me. I responded back with only a little smile then looked elsewhere.


    I didn¡¯t say anything to him, instead moved by his side to reach for the upper cab. I was trying to get a small cylindrical tin where an ingredient was being kept. Little did I know that the tin was far inside in the carbinat, so my hand couldn¡¯t reach it.


    Since Peter was still there, he came closer, behind me and helped me.


    ¡°Here¡± He gave the tin to me.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I mumbled, and wanted to resume what I was but he obstructed me.


    ¡°Move away please¡± I told him, at first, I looked into his eyes but the look was captivating, so I looked away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we are just friends now?¡± He asked.


    I sighed heavily: ¡°We are¡± I replied.


    ¡°Then why are you avoiding me? Be, this isn¡¯t the first time you are doing so and whenever you don¡¯t wanna talk to me, it means you arefortable around me, it means you are mad at me¡± He paused, expecting an exination from me but I didn¡¯t say a word


    ¡°Be do you know how worried I was when I didn¡¯t see you yesterday, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you were going home. Yet you want me to believe that everything is fine between us¡± He continued.


    ¡°Peter, your parents are around¡± I reminded him incase he has forgotten.


    ¡°I know¡± He said.


    ¡°Let me be¡± I freed myself and continued what I was about to do. Clean up the kitchen, then prepare the dinner.


    ¡°Instead of avoiding me just because we broke up, let¡¯smunicate like casual friends¡± Peter suggested.


    ¡°I told you, we should be casual friends but you are the one who is obsessed with me¡±I told him, then faced him properly. ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with you too but look at me, I act like I do not. Infact, you think I do not¡± I told him and he smiled widely.


    ¡°I know you do. I just do not hate the silent treatment you usually give to me. It makes me feel like you do not love me as much as I do or maybe I¡¯m just too clingy¡± He muttered coldly.


    I looked at him for a while then replied. ¡°You are too clingy¡± I remarked.


    ¡°I agree¡± He was smiling.


    I rolled my eyes and looked away and continued wiping the sink..  I could see him through the corner of my eye, he was still here, gazing at me.


    I stopped cleaning again and looked at me.


    ¡°And do you know why I usually act like I¡¯m not obsessed?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Uhmmn¡± He shook his head in negation. ¡°But one thing I know is that you¡¯ld surely make a great actress. I actually fell for all the fake attitude you showed me. Sincerely, I felt bad¡± Peter said.


    I stared into his dazzling eyes then I smirked.


    ¡°You should say sorry at least¡± He teased, now it looked like we are still dating.


    ¡°Listen Peter, acting like I do not like you or I¡¯m not obsessed with you is the best I can do to keep myself safe¡± I told him.


    ¡°I know right¡±


    ¡°Then you should do the same! But you are too obvious. Calling out my name every now and then.¡±


    ¡°I wanted my mom to know it¡¯s you I like and not Monica¡± He answered.


    ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t like your mom¡± I said. That was a slip of tongue, I didn¡¯t know when I said that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mean. She doesn¡¯t like me. She¡¯s not nice, she hasn¡¯t been good to me and you know it. Then why are you trying to defend me?¡± I said, trying not to a raise my voice. ¡°Pretending like I am nothing to you is the best for you and I, I¡¯ve told you so! I didn¡¯t want you to feel too bad that¡¯s why I broke up with you and told you we should be just ordinary friend but you are not getting it at all!¡± I rushed all the words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He apologised.


    I sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t feel anything for you till my parents travels back¡± He finally epted.


    ¡°Exactly¡± I said. ¡°We aren¡¯t obsessed with eachother okay? Infact I don¡¯t know you, and you don¡¯t know me!¡± I said but he chuckled.


    I rolled my eyes.. ¡°Now leave the kitchen. If you really want to keep me safe¡± I told him


    ¡°Oh Jeez, this is gonna take a long time as my parents are going back to their ce of work next week. I¡¯ll miss you even when you are still here¡± He said. This guy is over obsessed with me!


    ¡°Peter!¡± I scolded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult thought but I promise. I¡¯m actually gonna stop being clingy, act like I don¡¯t like you and whatever you want me to do¡± Peter said. ¡°But¡­ ¡± He paused, burrowing his eyes into mine. ¡± Can you give me a hug?¡± He asked.


    I shut my eyes, let out a tired sigh.


    ¡°Just a hug. I know how you feel Peter. You are right, it¡¯s indeed difficult¡± Yeah, I too; do not like what¡¯s happening between us but it¡¯s the best for me and him.


    He spread his hands, I smiled at him then came closer to give him a hug. It was a tight one, I didn¡¯t want to leave his arms, and he didn¡¯t want me to leave too.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    We won¡¯t have the opportunity to be this way for a long period of time.


    ¡°Peter! Be! What are you doing?¡± Mrs Benson caught us.


    We seperated immediately and I began to trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am¡± I apologised as I began to think of a lie to bail myself out. There was none! It was clear that she caught us red-handed. Hugging! But we were only hugging.


    I moved to the back, away from Mrs Benson as I continued to trembled in fear. No doubt! I¡¯m done for! She is gonna send me out of her ce! which means no more ie. Tears began to roll down my cheeks


    I expected Peter to apologise to but he stood in front of me ( I was at his back ), as he confronted his mom, stopping her from venting  her anger on me.


    ¡°I knew she is the reason why you don¡¯t wanna be with Monica. You are in a rtionship with an housemaid I employed? So unheard of!¡± Mrs Benson said.


    ¡°We are not in a rtionship. I am at fault mommy, I was the one who hugged her first because I missed her. I¡¯m the one you should be mad at her. Leave her be!¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I¡¯m mad! At you both! Be is a maid Peter, just listen to what you have just said!¡±


    ¡°Let them be¡± Mr Benson came over and said.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± His wife eximed ¡°Do you even know what happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna know. ¡± Mr Benson responded then he cleared his voice. ¡°Her mother is here¡± Mr Benson said.


    ¡°My¡­ mother?¡± I stammered.


    ¡°One Mrs Daves is here, she said she has a daughter here, Be¡± Mr Benson said. ¡°She came here with a man, probably your father or uncle. He looks younger than her¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my mom!¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh Good! They came here at the right time, you¡¯ld exin to her what you were doing her with my son¡± Mrs Benson said and matched out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Rx. My wife is only being crazy. Making it look like you guys were caught doing something extremely bad¡± Mr Benson said, smiling at us. Then he left for the living room.


    Right now, I was more worried about why my mom was here? with a man? That assistant cop!


    Geez! I didn¡¯t know the investigation was gonna continue today.


    They came here to interrogate Peter¡¯s parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Be. You see, Dad gat our back. Let¡¯s go to the living room. Let¡¯s go see your mom¡± Peter said, giving me his hand for me to hold but I turned them down.


    I went to the living room quickly and he came after me.


    Mom¡­


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 44

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°Mom¡± I muttered her name.


    ¡°Actually we are here to see Mr and Mrs Benson¡± The man beside my mom spoke.


    ¡°You are to see my husband and I not Be?¡± Mrs Benson asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡± instead of my mom, the man responded.


    ¡°Who are you please?¡± Mr Benson asked.


    The man brought out his ID card and showed it to their faces.


    ¡°A retired police officer. My fellow police offers will take over from wherever I have stopped.¡± He said, they didn¡¯t understand him though.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ahem! ¡± My mom spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr and Mrs Benson, i¡¯m not tryna disrespect you but¡­¡± She paused. ¡± I really have to do this. I was the one who brought in the cop¡± My mom told them.


    ¡°What? Why??¡±


    ¡°Cop?¡±


    The Bensons eximed. Why do I feel like they all seemed suspicious now? God!


    ¡°Please I¡¯m not asking for anything much but total cooperate okay?¡± The police offer resumed.


    Mrs Benson looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Wait! Does this have to do with your daughter, Be? She went home to you just yesterday and then today, here you are with a police in my house! Did she lie to you about something I didn¡¯t do. I mean are you tryna array us without just like that?¡± Mrs Benson flinched.


    ¡°No! No! Not all of what you have said¡± The coo told her. Mrs Benson wanted to speak again but he cut her off by shushing her.


    Then he faced my mom and said; ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Mr and Mr Benson, you once worked at Hittzpany didn¡¯t you?¡± My mom asked them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We literally started from there. ¡± Mr Benson responded.


    ¡°We are now at somewhere different and better. Just incase you are here to make enquires about thatpany, just go right there Mrs Davies¡± Mrs Benson said and she smiled.


    ¡°No. You must have met my husband then¡± My Mom further more spoke.


    ¡°Nah!¡± Mrs Benson blurted. ¡°This is a set up! I do not know your husband¡± She raised her voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Peter whispered to me. He was still standing beside me ¡°Any of this doesn¡¯t have to do with you right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No¡± I mumbled, shaking my head.


    ¡°Honey, please be calm. Let them speak. We are all ears. Please go straight to the point¡± Mr Benson said.


    ¡°No dear. She just asked me if I knew her husband like I was cheating on you somehow¡± Peter¡¯s Mom wouldn¡¯t just keep quiet and listen!


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say you are a cheat! Now listen!¡±


    ¡°Her husband iste, He died some months ago!¡± The cops said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mrs Benson sighed in relief then suddenly eximed: ¡°Oh My God! What? Geez, I¡¯m so sorry¡± She sympathize.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about that Mrs Benson. May his soul rest in perfect peace Please may I know why you are telling us this¡± Mr Benson asked.


    ,¡±Because¡­ I figured out he worked with you both at Hittzpany¡± My mom resumed.


    ¡°Oh!¡± They both eximed at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we know him¡± Mrs Benson answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±


    ¡°Actually while he was alive, she doesn¡¯t know where he worked because he has always been secretive. Her husband died in a hit and run ident¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m so sorry about that. How may we help you Mrs Daves?¡± Mrs Benson asked.


    I think I¡¯m just witnessing the sweet part of her.


    ¡°Mr Daves¡± My mom mentioned my Dad¡¯s name.


    I watched Peter¡¯s parents closely and I noticed they were shocked when the name was mentioned.


    ¡°Mr Daves, that¡¯s my husband¡¯s name¡± My mom told them.


    ¡°Does that name ring a bell?¡± The police offer asked them.


    They were silent for a while, I also observed that Mr and Mrs Benson exchanged nces.


    ¡°Yeah the name rings a bell¡± Mr Benson finally responded.


    ¡°My husband!¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Mrs Daves, we do not know your husband, Mr Daves. The only Mr Daves we know is¡­  Huh..¡± She paused.


    ¡°Did you say your husband name is Mr Daves?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± My mom nodded.


    ¡°He iste and he worked at Hittz Company while he was alive?¡±¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Did you say he died in a hit and run ident?¡± Mr Benson asked.


    ¡°Yes! Yes¡±


    I noticed that the police was taking note of every of their moves and facial expression.


    ¡°Err ¡­ uhn, do you have a picture of the Mr Daves you are talking about? I¡­ uhm¡­ I just wanna be sure that whom you are talking about is the same person we know..¡± Mrs Benson began to stammer.


    Oh God, please no!


    I hope it isn¡¯t what I think it is.


    ¡°Yeah. I bought his picture, like I knew you¡¯ld ask for it¡± My mom reached for her bag and brought out a picture. Since she was standing opposite us, she faced it towards us.


    It was our family picture and I was in the middle of my mom andte Dad.


    Mrs Benson walked towards my mom and collected the picture from her for clearer view.


    ¡°Oh My God¡± She eximed again but with her hand on her mouth.


    ¡°Let me see¡± Mr Maya got the picture from her. He hut his eyes and took a deep breathe in, he let them all out and said..¡±Yes, he is the one¡±


    ¡°Oh My God Be, I didn¡¯t know he was your father. I should have know since you both bear the samest name but I never thought of it. I¡¯m sorry¡± Mrs Benson said to me.


    I don¡¯t really know why she was apologising, and it was awkward. I looked at Peter, he gestured at me that he still doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. We both kept mute while we watched the elders talk.


    ¡°Yes, we know him. He worked with us. Your husband is a great man Mrs Daves. He was among our cycle of colleagues and friends¡± Mrs Benson said.


    ¡°We are sorry, we are aware of his death but we weren¡¯t opportuned to figure out who his family was. So we couldn¡¯t extend our sympathy to you. We are sorry¡±


    ¡°Did you say you both were friends with her husband?¡± The cop resumed the interrogation.


    ¡°Yeah, we used to be best friends. I mean best colleagues too. We are actually Trios¡± Mrs Benson exined briefly.


    ¡°Trios? Do you mean you, your husband and him?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Nah! My husband and I as one. And another couple as one too.. plus Mr Daves, three¡± Mrs Benson answered him.


    ¡°The other couple you are talking about, By chance, is it The Withney?¡± My mom asked.


    They stared at her in a way that meant. How did you know that?


    ¡°Yeah. Mr and Mrs Withney¡± Peter¡¯s Mom responded.


    ¡°Hmmn. Why are you interrogating us, as if there¡¯s more to knowing Mr Daves¡± Mr Benson asked them.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually more¡± The cop answered.


    ¡°Which is that?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Mr Daves didn¡¯t have a normal ident. He was murdered. Someone must have hired the driver to kill him. Then he simply hit Me Daves and drove away¡± The cop told them.


    ¡°What?¡± Peter and his parents opened their mouth in awe.


    ¡°And our prime suspect now is Mr and Mrs Benson and Mr and Mrs Withney¡± The cop announced.


    ¡°What??¡± They eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Peter¡± I murmured to him then moved away from him.


    This moment, I don¡¯t think we can be together.


    * * * * *Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 45

    Peter¡¯s POV


    My parents and Monica¡¯s parents are the prime suspect for Be¡¯s father¡¯s death?


    At first I was d, haven realized that My parents and Be¡¯ste father were once acquainted. I thought fate was trying to bring Be and I together but no, it doesn¡¯t have to be this way and I don¡¯t ever think that my parents are responsible for her father¡¯s death.


    Nah! They are not evil besides for what reason will they murder someone? Like I have overheard, Mr Daves was their bossom friend, my mom often talks about him and Dad on the other hand can¡¯t even hurt a fly. He is easygoing. So no, my parents definitely didn¡¯t kill Be¡¯s parent.


    What about Monica¡¯s parents? Gosh! I don¡¯t know.


    I looked at Be, who moved away from me immediately after the cop announced my parents are suspect of her father¡¯s death.


    Oh God! Don¡¯t let it be.


    ¡°What? What do you mean by we are your prime suspect?¡± My Dad quarried the cop.


    ¡°What right do you have to use us?¡± My mom yelled.


    I looked at them but to figure out a reason to see them as a murderer but I found none. The fact that mom can be really annoying, doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll kill someone. No way!


    ¡°Like I have introduced myself earlier, I¡¯m a cops and I¡¯m not here to use anyone or to arrest yet¡± The man that came with her mom said.


    ¡°What? Arrest? Don¡¯t even talk about that. Can¡¯t you see? My parents are innocent!¡± I voiced out, defending my parents.


    Just when I caught Be staring at me, she looked away. I was confused as ever. I needed to support her and at the same time defend my parents no matter what although I am mad at my mom but blood is thicker than water, so they say.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Obviously i¡¯m here to interrogate your parents and maybe even you too. If you do not cooperate with me and  take note, anything you say is being noted and recorded¡± The man spoke, now he was being less friendly and authoritative.


    Before I knew it, Be left my side then went to snuggle her mom as they both waited for the interrogation to resume and eager to hear from us.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking, why are we your prime suspects?¡± My mom asked.


    ¡°Afterall, we weren¡¯t the only ones that worked at Hittzpany. Why us? Why?¡±  My Dad added.


    ¡°We have been there. And sorry we called you a suspect we actually meant that only your family and Witney family haven¡¯t been interogatted¡± Be¡¯s mom said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have been at thepany, we interogatted all workers we found there. And there are free from being use. So if you would just answer me truthfully and let me do my work, there would be nothing for you to be sacred of¡± That police offer said.


    ¡°Go ahead¡± My Dad finally allowed them.


    ¡°Good¡± The man cleared his throat and continued;  ¡°Did you have any misunderstanding with Mr Daves before the supposed ident?¡± The cop asked.


    ¡°Not at all. I told you,  we were very good friends, close colleagues! Why are disbelieving me?¡± My mom confronted the cop.


    ¡°No, we are not disbelieving you. Actually, we were already being told about the rtionship you guys had. You don¡¯t have to repeat that you are best friends. For we are also aware that everyone is a suspect, regardless of who it is¡± The man said.


    ¡°Hmmmn¡± My Dad sighed, he was obviously fed up of everything.


    ¡°Besides, the question I asked is that, did you two have any kind of misunderstanding at all?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°No. We were cool¡± My Dad responded.


    ¡°Okay. So how did you feel when you got promoted and transferred to a better biggerpany?¡± He asked another question.


    What? Are they supposed to be sad about it?


    My mom gazed at my Dad then she answered; ¡°Of course we were so happy that we got the transfer we¡¯ve been waiting for¡±


    ¡°Well, while we were making findings, we figured out that thepany you guys were promoted to with the Withney family was for only two families¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my family and Withney family like you have just said¡± My Dad said.


    ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t supposed to be one of the two of you andte Mr Davies?¡± He furthered more asked.


    My Dad kept quiet this time and let my mom do the talking this time.


    ¡°Yeah you right. Mr Davies was supposed to be promoted too but death took him away.¡±


    ¡°Mr Davies and who?¡± He asked as he jotted down some things.


    ¡°Mr Davies and my family of course but after he died the Withney family reced him instead¡± My mom exined to him.


    ¡°Hmmn. Are you sure it¡¯s not supposed to be The Withney family and Mr Davies instead?¡± He asked to confirm.


    ¡°No. It was my family and Mr Davies.¡±


    ¡°Well are you aware that a different response from thepany or the Withney family could make you and your husband the true suspect this time around¡± He said..


    Both my mom and Dad didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Andstly, did you notice anything odd in the Withney family? Or rather, did they have any misunderstanding?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. We were 100% cool. I can vouch for them for you to know how close we were ¡®cos the Withney and our family have been intimate years back before Mr Davies joined us¡± My mom told them.


    ¡°Oh I see¡± The police offer nodded his head.


    ¡°Peter Benson, am I right?¡± He faced me.


    ¡°Excuse me, what does our son have to do with this?¡± My parents quarried the cop at the same time.


    ¡°Let me do my job¡± The man shunned them.


    ¡°Whaa.. t? But I don¡¯t even know Be¡¯s father. I¡¯m not interested In any businesspany stuffs, neither do I know where they work at. I am at my own pace, how does this have to do with me??¡± I defended myself courageously.


    ¡°Anyways, you are not part of our suspect list of course and this doesn¡¯t have to do with the decrease. Somehow it does. ¡± The man said to me.


    I looked at where Be quietly stood , her eyes were red and teary.


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead¡± I told the cop.


    ¡°Do you notice anything suspicious between your parents?¡± The cop asked.


    ¡°What?¡± My mom and Dad asked at the same time.


    ¡°Let the kid speak!¡± The cop shunned them.


    ¡°Err.. ¡± I looked at my mom and Dad.


    ¡°Actually, they¡¯ve not been around. They only returned home few days ago and would travel back to work, after more few days¡± I told the man.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you didn¡¯t observe anything odd at all the few days they returned home?¡± I knew he was trying to force out words from my mouth, whereas there¡¯s nothing odd to say they did.. except for my mom¡¯s abnormal attitude which doesn¡¯t have to do with the case.


    ¡°No, nothing. My parents are innocent¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmmm, Okay¡± ¡°Now we havee to the end of the interrogation but we may get back to you soon¡± The cops stood up to leave.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Be¡¯s mom told him as she didn¡¯t go out with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr and Mrs Benson¡± Be¡¯s mom apologised.


    ¡°This really means a lot to us. I have to do this. I have to interrogate everyone that have been around my husband. I¡¯m sorry! My husband is more important!¡± She continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get my things now¡±


    ¡°Be cane along with me if you do not want her to work here anymore after what we have just done¡± Her mom said.


    Huh?!


    ¡°Thank you Mr and Mrs Benson. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to work here. Thank you for everything and I¡¯m sorry about this. I am also sorry that in one way or the other I¡¯ve offended you¡± Be bowed her head gently then she turned to face her mom.


    My Dad sighed heavily, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only shook his head sadly then went into his room


    ¡°Wait for me mom, I¡¯ll go pack my belongings¡± She said.


    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t happy that she was leaving too.


    She has said it several times that this job means alot to her. Earlier she told me it was her only source of ie. Now she¡¯s resigning herself because she and her mom thinks it¡¯s better after they¡¯ve brought a police man to interrogate us.


    I wanted to speak and stop her from leaving but my mom spoke first.


    ¡°You can still stay Be¡± My mom said


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 46

    ¡°You can still stay here Be¡± Mrs Benson said


    ¡°Err.. I do not think so. It¡¯s not okay not after what we have done¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Actually, you did what was right. And we were only making a fuss about it¡± Mrs Benson said; ¡°I mean you were investigating your husband¡¯s death and we were only being interrogated, so it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sending Be away¡± She said.


    I couldn¡¯t help but to smile. I looked at my mom¡¯s face, I could see that she was d too. This maid job has been so helpful to us.


    ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry about Mr Daves death. May his gentle soul rest in peace. He was a very good man, I guess this is my little way of making it up to him. I promise you Mrs Daves, I¡¯ll take good care of your daughter Be¡± Mrs Benson added. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears as I bowed my head in a respect.


    ¡°Thank you so much Mrs Benson. I really really appreciate¡± My mom thanked her.


    ¡°Go ahead, continue with the investigation. I hope you find who the killer¡± Peter¡¯s Mom said.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom nodded. I hugged her for some minutes. After we¡¯ve disengaged, she left the house.


    I sighed heavily, thanked Mrs Benson once again then returned to my room.


    Like I expected, Peter followed me behind.


    Now we were at the corridor that leads to my room, beyond Mrs Benson¡¯s eye. I was just about to turn the knob of the door, so that I could go in when Peter finally said something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the whole issue. It¡¯s .. sad andplicated¡± He said.


    ¡°Ye.. ah¡± I nodded. ¡°Thank you Peter¡± I added.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sorry that my family is still included. I really hope the police marks us free and I hope you find the real culprit¡± He continued but I only nodded.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving this ce after everything that has happened earlier¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Please! Let¡¯s put that aside for now¡± I told him.


    ¡°Err ¡­ right¡± He replied.


    I went into my room, shut the doors. I sat down behind the door feeling so downcast.


    I¡¯m going through alot right now.


    The police hasn¡¯t marked this family free from their suspect list.  I¡¯m surprised Mrs Benson was nice to me earlier, she even allowed me stay behind. Why? Is it because she wanted me to like her or she doesn¡¯t wanna look suspicious. Although, she had apologised earlier but is it real? I¡¯m not tryna say she¡¯s being suspicious, neither is he husband. I¡¯m just so confused.


    She¡¯s never liked me, talk more of being nice to me. She was mad at me earlier before my mom arrived, she was also nning to send me out but now everything has changed as if it never even happened.


    Oh geez! Where¡¯s this leading to?


    ¡°Be!¡± I heard Mrs Benson¡¯s voice; heading towards my room.


    I stood up immediately then wiped my teary tears. I didn¡¯t even realize that I was crying.


    ¡°Be!¡± This time, she knocked on my door.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± I opened the door and let her in..


    At first I thought she¡¯s here to continue from where she stopped before my mom¡¯s arrival Interrupted. I thought she only pretended to sweet and nice in front of my mom and maybe she¡¯s here to do the exact opposite.


    She came in and sighed..


    ¡°I need to speak with you Be¡± She resumed, sitting on my head while I stood face to face with her.


    ¡°Once again, I¡¯m sorry about what just happened earlier¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too ma¡¯am¡± I had to say.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. You and your mom didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± She said.


    ¡°You also didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Actually I didn¡¯t know what to say. Her presence in my room made me tremble a little.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not the killer neither is my husband, the police is only doing his job okay?¡± I nodded. ¡°But I did something wrong to you¡± She paused, sighed again. ¡°I have offended you Be and you know it¡± She said but I didn¡¯t say anything.. instead, I gazed at my toes, still afraid of her.


    ¡°I am sorry for everything. I¡¯m sorry I looked down on whereas yourte father has been of help to me. And about what happened earlier, I was only being unreasonable. Will you forgive me?¡± She stood up and asked.


    I still didn¡¯t say anything. I felt awkward to even nod.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore, you are free to do whatever you like. I¡¯ll change my behavior towards you as from now on, I promise to be nicer and I¡¯ld be one of the best people you¡¯ve ever met¡± She pulled me close to her as she gave me a warm hug. She patted my back gently as if I were daughter.


    I think I like her now although the she¡¯s apologising keeps making me feel awkward. When we disengaged from the hug, I smiled a little and she smiled too.


    ¡°Let me know when you need anything at all. I¡¯ld try my best to help okay?¡± She promised.


    ¡°Okay¡± I managed to reply.


    She smiled as she headed to the door to leave. Just when she got there, she stopped, turned to look at me again as if there¡¯s something she wanted to say but all she did was to continue smiling. Turned and left.


    I let out a deep breathe as if I¡¯ve been waiting for her to leave so that I sigh heavily.


    To be honest, I think I¡¯ve forgiven her afterall, I never wanted all this to happen in the first instance.


    I¡¯m d I can now stay in this house without being scared of Mrs Benson. By the way, I don¡¯t know if what she meant by being sorry for everything includes not allowing a rtionship between Peter and I. If she¡¯s sorry about that too, I guess it better and preferable that she apologises to Peter instead. She has not been fair to himtely, yet he stood up for her during the interrogation.


    Neither do I know if what she meant by I can ask for anything at all includes, me requesting for her approval for Peter and I to finally date.


    No! No! I can¡¯t even do any of this if this familyter turns out to be the one behind my father¡¯s death. I don¡¯t wanna think of it but trust no one they say right?


    I wished they are free during the interrogation we had earlier. Also, I wondered what the policeman must have seen that made him say that they were still in their suspect list.


    Arrrrgh!!! I¡¯m emotionally downcast.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 47

    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hey dear¡± I heard my mom whispering, then she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Go away¡± I yelled at her.


    ¡°Please dear, let¡¯s talk¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Once again, I am sick and tired of you. I¡¯m fed up of your nagging. Just leave me alone!¡± I continued to yell at all. But she pushed the door and came inside instead.


    I stood up and confronted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think that you¡¯ld seed in convincing me or bringing Monica and I together. Instead, I¡¯ll rather die single. I won¡¯t be in a rtionship. Not with Monica or the girl I love..¡± I paused.. ¡°Be¡±. I said.


    ¡°Uhmmn.. I¡¯m not here to cause any trouble again¡± My mom said.


    I smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Peter.. I..¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°Good you know you¡¯ve been causing troubles¡± I snugged.


    ¡°Actually, it felt like I was being controlled. I didn¡¯t mean to be a burden to you. I don¡¯t know what happened to me, but one think I know is that after I have had a conversation with Mrs Withney, Monica¡¯s mom, then she told me you two will bepatible together. I began to see foolishly reasons in it¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Are you trying to me someone else to justify yourself? Oh you think she enchanted you somehow?¡± I smirked again.


    She walked closer to me with a pitiful look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You are right, There¡¯s no excuse to my annoying actions¡±


    She apologised but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m also sorry for treating you as if you were a child. I never let you make decisions yourself¡± She said.


    ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s a reason you are apologising? And then you¡¯ld go back to the old you¡± I still didn¡¯t want to believe her.


    ¡°I¡¯m damn serious Peter¡± She groaned. ¡°Oh! How do I make it up to you now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you¡± I said.


    ¡°No, you do. I love you very much Peter and I know you love me too¡± My mom smiled.


    ¡°Whatever¡± I hissed.


    ¡°You stood up for me earlier remember?¡± She reminded.


    ¡°Well, you did the same thing¡± I managed to say, still pretending to be upset even when it doesn¡¯t look like it anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s what family does dear¡± My mom said, she then spread her hands widely for me to give her a hug.


    I hissed again and looked away.


    ¡°Come on¡± She said.


    Blood is thicker than water they say, I really miss my real mom in her real sweet self. I moved closer and gave her a very tight hug.


    ¡°I miss you mommy¡± I told her.


    ¡°Aww¡± She said. ¡°I miss you too dear¡±


    Then we disengaged.


    ¡°How didn¡¯t I notice that you¡¯ve grown bigger?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t have time for me¡±


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll change this time¡± My mom said, touching my cheeks. ¡°So how do I make it up to you? I know I¡¯ve damaged you emotionally¡± My mom said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven you Mom but let¡¯s hope it heals quickly¡±


    ¡°So your birthday. Let me know how borate you want the party to be like¡± My mom requested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a big birthday party¡± I told her.


    ¡°Uhn , why?¡±


    ¡°Well.. I just want something private within this family¡± I opened up to my mom and she nodded like she¡¯s reasoning along with me.


    ¡°You know what Peter. We¡¯ll do whatever you want. Meanwhile, your birthday party will be celebrated in a small private way. But we¡¯ll definitely cut a cake¡± She suggested.


    ¡°And that¡¯s for sure¡± I said, giving her a high five.


    ¡°Mom¡± I then called her name solemnly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you really did not kill Be¡¯s father?¡± I know they didn¡¯t, but I just wanted to be sure.


    She shook her head in negation.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not my mild Dad too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. We are not the one. We are innocent¡± My mom said.


    ¡°I know right. I trust you two absolutely. Since it¡¯s not you or Dad, then there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡± I told me.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡± She repeated.


    I¡¯m not sure she doesn¡¯t know why I asked the question, even when I trusted them, neither does she knows what I meant by ¡®there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡¯ I meant that, now nothing is gonna hinder my rtionship with Be, although we still just friends. Well, my mom just promised to let me make decisions myself. Perhaps, I should inform her that I¡¯m still interested in Be.


    ¡°Err..¡± I cleared my throat in an awkward way  ¡°Have you apologised to Be? She has also been hurt indirectly and emotionally¡± I told her.


    ¡°Practically, I have hurt the both of you. Once again, I am so sorry. Oh yeah! I have apologised to Be, she¡¯s such a lovely innocent kid. I regret how I might have illtreated her. I regret everything¡± She admitted.


    ¡°We do bad things, and regret itter. I know she¡¯ll forgive you, she¡¯s only being down right now. Troubled about her father¡¯s death¡± I told her.


    ¡± Yeah¡± she agreed. Nodding.


    ¡°I need to have some rest now. I wish I were like your father. He is in his room, he isn¡¯t worried about a single thing.¡± My mom said.


    ¡°He caused no trouble, so he is worried about absolute nothing¡± Iughed. Sheughed too..


    ¡°Uhn.. before you leave mommy, I.. I have something to let you know. And uhm, you might see it like request too¡± I¡¯m gonna tell her right now.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I was about to speak up but she answered herself. ¡°That you like Be and you wish to date her instead?¡±


    ¡°Huun¡­¡± I Stammered. ¡°Yeah¡± I said, scratching my head.


    ¡°Why are you surprised? It¡¯s very obvious, I have been watching both of you closely and you just said it now some minutes ago¡± She reminded.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay¡± I tried not to blush, but she was smiling widely.


    ¡°Uhm, so what do you say?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my permission¡± She replied.


    ¡°Your approval¡± I requested.


    ¡°Does it change what your hearts desires for?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°So do whatever you wanna do, follow your heart, Goodluck!¡± She said. Now I couldn¡¯t help but to smile.


    ¡°But mind you, for now you need to give her some S. P. A. C. E¡± She spelled out.


    ¡°Some space¡± I pronounced.


    ¡°Exactly, she¡¯s going through alot right now and I don¡¯t think she would wanna listen to your love confession or proposal even if she likes you too. You need to give her some time to get over the worries..¡± My mom advised.


    ¡°Roger that!¡± I smiled.


    I¡¯ve always wanted a supportive mom to always be my side. Now, here she is


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 48

    Another day, Mrs Daves and her assistant; the police officer went to the Withney¡¯s ce ording to the directions thepany has given them.


    Luckily for them Mrs Withney was around, so she generously let them in without knowing who they were yet. This time, her husband, Mr Withney was not at home.


    Monica was at home too, she was just nning to go to The Benson¡¯s ce, thinking Mrs Benson will support her as usual and she might still get a chance from Peter if she disturbs the hell outta him.


    ¡°Please have a seat¡± Mrs Withney offered them after they had entered.


    ¡°Mommy, who are they?¡± Monica asked her mom.. bossy and rudely.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mrs Withney turned to the unknown visitors.


    The cop brought out his card then he introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m a retired police officer but being retired doesn¡¯t mean I have no right to investigate cases or interrogate people.¡± He said.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Monica remarked.


    ¡°So what¡¯s a police officer doing here? I guess you are in the wrong ce¡± Mrs Withney spoke boldly.


    ¡°No, we are not. Aren¡¯t you Mrs Withney?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Yeah.. I am. How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been to Hittzpany and they were the one who directed us here¡± Mrs Daves said.


    ¡°Oh Hittzpany¡± Mrs Withney repeated, nodding her head.


    ¡°Mommy, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°No. And please who are you? Are you a police too? I¡¯ld like to see your ID card too¡± Mrs Withney requested.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not a police. My name is Mrs Daves¡±


    ¡°That name rings a bell¡± Mrs Withney and her daughter said at the same time.


    ¡°Huh, it does?¡± Mrs Withney faced her daughter and asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess. I think I have heard of that name. Daves. But whatever¡± Monica rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Like I asked earlier, how may I help both of you?¡± Mrs Withney repeated. ¡°Why did you go to the Hittzpany to ask after me?¡± She asked impatiently.


    ¡°We are investigating a case actually. I¡¯ve interogatted everyone currently at thepany¡±


    ¡°In short, you are here to interrogate me too? Why? I¡¯m no longer there. By the way, what case are you investigating?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well, you were still at Hittzpany some months ago when it all happened. Late Mr Daves¡¯ death¡± The police offer spelled out then began to take note of every reaction she makes.


    ¡°Mr Daves?¡± She eximed and trembled a little because he has already been forgotten, she never expected this investigation.


    ¡°Looks like you know him¡±  Mrs Daves said.


    ¡°Of course I do, he was my colleague. And Did you say your name is Mrs Daves? Oh that¡¯s why the name sounds so familiar. Wait a minute, are you..¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Mr Daves¡¯ wife. ¡± Mrs Daves interrupted.


    ¡°Ohh¡± Mrs Withney nodded. ¡°It¡¯s.. it¡¯s nice meeting you anyways¡± She said smiling.


    ¡°We are not here to exchange pleasenteries Mrs Withney¡± The cop shunned her.


    ¡°What the heck?! You came into the house, introduced yourself as a police and you said you are here to investigate whatever.. I don¡¯t care. My mother is being really nice to you and you are shunning her?!¡± Monica confronted the policeman.


    ¡°Stay out of this, child¡± The police said and Mrs Daves began to wonder why the Monica was too mannerless.


    ¡°Monica. Leave it to me. There are here to see me not you. He is a policeman remember?¡± Mrs Withney held her hand, she rolled her eyes then folded her hands.


    ¡°Actually, we are here to see both you and your husband. Obviously, he is not around. I might interrogate your daughter too depending on the response I get from you¡±


    ¡°What? Me?¡±


    ¡°You and the Benson were the only two that left thepany because of promotion, I heard of. I have been to the Benson¡¯s ce, I have interrogated them and they all cooperated¡± The police man spoke authoritatively while Mrs Daves sat down there, waiting for their cooperation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do not mind Monica. You can go ahead¡±


    ¡°Good. The interrogation starts now!¡± He announced.


    ¡°How close were you with Late Mr Daves?¡± He resumed.


    ¡°Well we were pretty close. He¡¯s closer to the Benson though¡± She answered.


    ¡°Really?¡± The police was shocked that the answer he got was a little different from what Mrs Benson had said


    ¡°You guys weren¡¯t best of friends?¡±


    ¡°Uhm.. Well, Mr Daves and the Bensons are best friends while the Bensons and my family are¡± She replied.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± The policeman nodded then he jotted some point down.


    ¡°By the way, excuse me Mr Daves died in an ident. So what¡¯s there to investigate?¡± Monica¡¯s mom asked.


    ¡°Exactly. The driver hit him and drove off. He is most likely to be a hired hitman¡± Be¡¯s mom told her.


    ¡°Ohh well, I¡­ I never thought of that. We all believed he died in an unfortunate ident. May his soul rest in peace¡± Mrs Withney said being sympathetic.


    ¡°Amen¡± Mrs Daves answered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. May I ask, why aren¡¯t you cool with Mr Daves?¡± The policeman asked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t cool with him¡± Monica¡¯s mom answered sharply and the cop smiled as if he got the right response he expected.


    ¡°My mother clearly said that she was pretty close with him¡± Monica emphasized clearly.


    ¡°I heard that right!¡± The policeman smirked as he answered the rude girl.


    ¡°Then why are you.. ¡± Monica wanted to say but the policeman interrupted her by asking her mom a question.. indirectly showing that he doesn¡¯t care about whatever she wanted to say. She had better shut a trap .


    ¡°Mrs Benson. Is it true that Mr Daves was supposed to be transferred to the newpany you are?¡± He answered.


    She didn¡¯t reply immediately: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°And only two families were supposed to be transferred right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡± She nodded.


    ¡°It was between you and your husband, Mr and Mrs Benson, and Late Mr Daves¡±


    ¡°Yeah, in order of our rank¡± Mrs Withney replied.


    ¡°I see. But Mr and Mrs Benson and Late Mr Daves were the chosen one. Is that correct?¡± He asked.


    She was quiet for some minutes, then she sighed heavily like she was fed up of the discussion.


    ¡°Or was it supposed to be you and your husband andte Mr Daves? The Bensons must have probably told me otherwise and we should dig into it¡± The policeman told her.


    ¡°It was supposed to be The Bensons and Mr Daves but then, he died and we were chosen to rece him¡± Mrs Withney finally said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± He nodded his head.


    ¡°And you know absolutely nothing about his death?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that it was supposed to be a case to investigate. I told you earlier that we all thought it was a normal ident¡± Mrs Benson repeated and she gesticted.


    ¡°I think this man is having ear issues or something¡± Monica smirked.


    The man shot her a stare for a while then he ignored her and continued..


    ¡°His transfers, position and promotion was given to you. Mrs Withney, are you sure that you are not involved in his death?¡± The man asked, being authoritative and serious.


    ¡°What??¡± Monica and her mom eximed at the same time.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 49

    ¡°His transfers, position and promotion was given to you. Mrs Withney, are you sure that you are not involved in his death?¡± The man asked in an authoritative tone and he looked really serious.


    ¡°What??¡± Monica and her mom eximed at the same time.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Monica yelled at the policeman.


    ¡°Are these your reasons why you think I must have killed that poor innocent man?¡± Mrs Withney asked the policeman.


    ¡°Maybe. Maybe it was someone you know, maybe it was your husband or maybe it was even you¡± The cop answered her.


    ¡°Are you trying to use me right now Mr policeman?¡± Monica¡¯s mom asked.


    ¡± It¡¯s not an usation ¡± Be¡¯s mom muttered.


    ¡°Okay. I didn¡¯t kill the man¡± Mrs Withney said directly.


    ¡°Monica¡± Monica was shocked that the policeman called her name. ¡°Your name is Monica right?¡±


    ¡°Why? So you could formte rubbish and say I killed a man I don¡¯t even know?¡± She ran her mouth.


    ¡°No, so you could tell me what you think or what you suspect rather? Have you ever suspected something wrong between your parents? You probably overheard them¡± The policeman said.


    ¡°You know nothing. I barely live with my parents! Mind you, you are using us if you do not know that¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Looks like you do not believe that we are innocent¡± Mrs Benson said.


    ¡°Well.. everyone is a suspect¡±


    ¡°I see. I have a report anyways¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You asked earlier if I knew anything about his death..¡±¡±


    ¡°You know something? Did you see something before he died? What did you notice? Who do you think killed him?¡± The cop queried.


    ¡°Well..¡±


    ¡°You know the murderer mommy?!¡± Monica was shocked as well.


    ¡°No, no no. Do not get me wrong. It¡¯s simply who I think that must have killed him¡± Monica¡¯s mom said.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears. Who is it?¡± The policeman asked her.


    Mrs Withney smiled a little then she sighed  before she started speaking.. ¡± It¡¯s Mr Benson¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They all eximed.


    ¡°Mommy?! What did you just say? Peter¡¯s father?!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think the murderer is Mr Benson?¡± The cop asked.


    ¡°Yeah, please speak up. What are your reasons? Did Mr Benson really kill my husband?¡± Mrs Daves asked.


    ¡°Well.. that¡¯s what I just said. In quote, I think he did it¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Geez! Mommy! What are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°What did you notice? Why?¡± The policeman asked again as he pick up his book and pen to jot down whatever she says.


    ¡°Remember I said that Mr Daves and the Bensons family are friends right? Actually, they are not. It was Mrs Bensons and Mr Daves that were very intimate¡± Monica¡¯s mom exin briefly.


    ¡°If I get you correctly, you are tryna say that Mrs Bensons and Mr Daves were having an affair¡± The policeman twisted the question.


    ¡°What?¡± Be¡¯s mom eximed.


    ¡°Uhmmn¡­ I am so sure. I mean it was pretty obvious that Mrs Benson liked him so very much. ¡±


    ¡°I think I noticed¡± Be¡¯s mom muttered to the cop. ¡°But my husband never cheated¡±


    Mrs Withney heard.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he did cheated on you with her. I said that Mrs Benson really liked your husband and even her husband found out¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Monica tried to stop her mom from saying more.


    ¡°And oh! There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t said. The three of us had a ranked position. Mr Daves is the first, and he would have been extremely famous if he were alive. The Bensons were the second and we, the third. Like I said, Mrs Benson was head over heals about him. Most times she wished him goodluck rather than to the man she married. It was very clear that she wanted him to get the promotion, so she could probably divorce her man and move on with him since Mr Daves was gonna get a higher promotion which will make him very rich¡± Monica¡¯s mom rushed all words.


    Mrs Daves opened her mouth in awe but no words came out of it.


    ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t know that Mr Daves had a wife. He never made mention ..¡±


    ¡°In short, Mr Benson could have hired the hitman to get rid of Mr Daves because he was jealous.. and because he wanted that high position that Mr Daves was supposed to get and Yeah! less I forget, Mr Benson hated him!¡± Mrs Withney concluded.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He hated him?!¡± The cops repeated.


    ¡°Yup! And now he got what he wants, his wife for him alone¡± She added.


    Monica was so upset with her mom. If that was the truth, her mom had just spill them all out. Now the policeman will go after Mr Benson, the father of the guy she love and Jail him, which will hurt Peter so much and hurt her too.


    ¡°Thank you for your time and everything Mrs Withney¡± The policeman smiled, satisfactorily.


    ¡°You are wee. Let me know if you want any more information that is within my capability¡± She respond.


    ¡°Sure I will. But meanwhile, this family is not off our suspect list yet¡± He told her.


    ¡°What?¡± Monica and her mom eximed.


    ¡°Thanks for your information once again.¡± He stood up.


    Mrs Daves only muttered Thank you to Mrs Withney then followed her assistant out of the house.


    * *


    After they left Monica¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs Withney is saying the truth¡± The police man told Mrs Daves whom was still sad and confused.


    ¡°Why? We¡¯ve just got information!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We could use the information to trace the killer and the information can also lead us back to her¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mrs Withney seemed really suspicious. Yet I can¡¯t say yet if she¡¯s the killer but I don¡¯t think Mr Benson is.¡± The man said; ¡± I feel like she knows who the killer is and she¡¯s tryna hide whosoever it is by lying to me, so that I won¡¯t suspect her or any other person but the Bensons¡± The cop briefly exined to her.


    Be¡¯s mom didn¡¯t say anything as she was so confused to even say the least.


    ¡°Do you remember that she also said that she and the Bensons were close friends. Mrs Benson herself admitted that fact. But friends don¡¯t do this¡±  The cop paused then continue exin; ¡°We were at the Benson¡¯s ce yesterday and during the interrogation, I made mention of the Withney and the Benson gat their back. They didn¡¯t frame them. Listen, Mrs Withney didn¡¯t only give me who and what she thinks, she practically framed her best friend as the culprit we are looking for¡±


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 50

    Monica¡¯s POV


    ¡°Mom! What did you just do? What did you just say to the policeman?!¡± Monica furiously yelled at her mother immediately after Be¡¯s mom and the policeman were out of their house and sights.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong Monica. So why are you making a fuss about it?¡± Her mother replied sharply.


    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t realized the effort of what you have just done. You just used Mr Benson for what he didn¡¯t do¡± I told her. Since she acted like she didn¡¯t understand what I was trying to say.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t. You are getting me all wrong Monica. I only gave them my opinion, I didn¡¯t directly point fingers at them¡± My mom said.


    ¡°You did, I tried to stop you but you went ahead and mentioned his name. Mr Benson. That innocent man. Now they will go to his ce again to arrest him. Oh jeeezz geez mom!¡± I screamed frustratedly. I thought she was on my side for Peter to be mine, why this then?


    ¡°Whatever. One thing I believe is that if he eventually turns out innocent, he¡¯ld be set free. Besides, we do not know what The Bensons must have said about us too. We were only being interrogated, they heard from us but we heard nothing from them. It¡¯s a game girl! We need to y it well¡±


    Monica didn¡¯t understand what her mother meant by it¡¯s a game. She hissed in annoyance and walked out of the house as she made her way to The Bensons¡¯ ce.


    * * * * *


    ¡°Hey dear¡± Mrs Benson, herself opened the door for me as she beckoned me into the house.


    The aura seemed solemn and cool and quiet. The policeman and that woman must have been here truely and the interrogation must have been a hot one.


    ¡°Hi ma¡¯am¡± I smiled at Peter¡¯s Mom.


    I didn¡¯t see that Be girl or Peter anywhere around.


    ¡°Uhm, where is Peter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your friend is in his room¡± She answered.


    Hold on, did she just say ¡°Your friend¡±? That sounds too casual. Wasn¡¯t she the one that granted my heart desire by matchmaking us together.


    ¡°Peter is in his room?¡± I asked, to be sure that she wasn¡¯t referring to Be.


    ¡°Yeah. He needs to have some rest. I¡¯ll let him know that you came by okay?¡± She just said.


    Oh no, this isn¡¯t the way she weed me thest time. I can¡¯t sense that intimacy.. something is definitely wrong.


    ¡°Okay¡± I replied.


    And that reminds me, where is Be? I don¡¯t care about her though.  But where the heck is that maid, I¡¯m supposed to meet her at her duty. She supposed to open the door for me not Mrs Benson herself.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Be, the maid?¡± I managed to ask her.


    ¡°Oh Be. She¡¯s in her room too. She¡¯s not in a good shape, so let her be too¡± Peter¡¯s Mom replied.


    What? * I didn¡¯t eximed that aloud but my facial expression changed to a shocked one. My eyes were widened and mouth opened in awe.


    Mrs Benson just supported her!


    Looks like what¡¯s wrong with Peter is because his maid, Be isn¡¯t in good shape.


    ¡°Okay¡± I nodded slowly, feeling so ufortable not being able to see Peter or pull out Be¡¯s hairs.


    ¡°I should leave now then¡± I said to her. Yeah! That¡¯s what she¡¯s doing, literally sending me out of the house.


    ¡°Listen Monica,¡± She spoke before I turned around to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± She said. What? I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on now.


    ¡°Jeez. These kids really need my apologies¡± I heard her muttered to herself.


    ¡°Why .. are .. you sorry Mrs Benson?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way I was forcefully bringing you and Peter together¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh no ma¡¯am. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It¡¯s fine actually. I ¡­ I really like Peter and I know that we can manage on our own. Don¡¯t you remember you¡¯d told me that Peter wille to me himselfter? I¡¯ll wait¡± I smiled widely but she only smiled a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s.. It¡¯s not gonna work out. I¡¯m not forcing anything anymore. Tell your mother I said that, I hope she¡¯ll understand¡± Mrs Benson furthered more.


    I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Actually Monica, your mother brought up the idea so she should understand when I say it¡¯s not gonna work out no matter what we do. We need to consider the feelings too¡± She tried to exin but her cut her off.


    ¡°What about my feelings? I like Peter. Am I gonna say that a thousand time?¡± I said, holding back my tears.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Dear, I know you do like my son but .. but what matters is who he likes and it¡¯s not you. Peter doesn¡¯t like you, he likes someone else.¡± She sighed. I knew she won¡¯t say the name of whom Peter likes, meanwhile I knew who it was. ¡°Monica, you need to like someone else too and it better if you like whom likes you too instead of forcing feelings. If you seed in doing so, that rtionship wouldn¡¯tst¡± She said, trying to console me.


    I bursted into a weirdughter because I didn¡¯t want to cry.


    ¡°I know right¡± I said sarcastically and scoffed.


    ¡°Does your son know that you wanted to abandon him because you were having an affair with someone else?¡± I had to let the cat out of the bag. Yes! I won¡¯t feel this pain alone.


    ¡°What Monica? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know everything. You wanted to marry another man because of money. You wanted to leave this family because of a rich man¡± I confronted her and she shook her head in negation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± She syblised the word.


    ¡°Anyways, whatever¡± I smirked.


    I walked out of the house and the tears I¡¯ve been holding for too long, finally flowed freely down my cheeks. But somehow, I felt satisfied that I made her worried just as she made me heartbroken.


    Now I don¡¯t care whatever happens to her family.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 51

    Unknown to Monica and Mrs Benson, Mr Benson was right at a corner eavesdropping. He heard right from the part that Monica said his wife had an affair with someone secretly.


    He saw his wife downcast after Monica has hurt her with those rubbish words, then left.


    ¡°Laura¡± Mr Benson called his wife by her maiden name.


    Mrs Benson was shocked to see her husband behind her, she trembled a little and fought back the tears from flowing down her cheeks.


    ¡°Did- did you hear what Monica just said? Have you ¨C you been standing there for long?¡± She asked her husband.


    ¡°Yeah¡± He nodded truthfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. All what she said now is not true. I swear. I don¡¯t know why she made up those words or who must have told her such. I never cheated on you!¡± Mrs Benson rushed all her words.


    ¡°I know right. I know. It¡¯s definitely not true. Although I have heard of such rumour, this isn¡¯t the first time.. You liked him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yet, her husband quaried.


    She was shocked and she didn¡¯t expect such question  from her husband. She was speechless. Perhaps, she had really liked him than her husband for once, thinking it¡¯s just a normal friendship. But it¡¯s true that she indeed liked him but she never had an affair with him, she never cheated with her husband, then where did all the rumoure from?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± She couldn¡¯t even look at her husband in the eye. ¡°I¡­ I never cheated on you. I.. I love you very much Maxwell¡± She said and the tears of guilt began to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°Come closer¡± Her gentle lovely husband opened his arms. His wife felt really bad and guilty that she didn¡¯t want to move close to him but he went closer to her instead and embraced her tightly. ¡°People make mistakes okay. But I love you very much too¡± He said and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Mrs Benson repeated.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Sweet Mr Benson patted her back.


    So little did Monica know that her n didn¡¯t totally work out and also, the Benson didn¡¯t know about the usation their family friends has done.


    ***


    Be walked slowly down the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare dinner¡± She announced to everyone in the living room, including Peter who finally came down.


    ¡°Oh dear. It¡¯s either I do the cooking myself or we order the supper¡± Mrs Benson told her.


    ¡°But¡­ I am.. I am still a maid here¡± Be said.


    ¡°No dear. You are not. Not any longer.¡± Mrs Benson responded. ¡°You have be part of us now, a family friend and someone we cherish¡± Mr Benson added.


    She couldn¡¯t help but to smile. ¡°Thank you Mr and Mrs Benson¡± She appreciated. ¡°But I insist, I¡¯ll go into the kitchen now and cook the nice supper. Not at a maid but as a grateful family friend¡± I told them. This time, they didn¡¯t refuse. Their smile was a go ahead gesture to me.


    I nodded before I made my way to the kitchen


    ¡°I¡¯lde with you¡± Peter finally spoke, smiling widely. ¡°Just to help you out in the kitchen¡± He added.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but since his parents didn¡¯tin about his request to join me. It means he cane along with me, which he did.


    ¡°Are you fine now?¡± He asked me in the kitchen, helping me out with the tes and stuffs before I even try to pick them up myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I guess¡± She replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are¡± Petermented smiling.


    ¡°Uhm, everyone now loves you here. So there¡¯s absolutely no reason for you to be afraid. No one is gonna send you out¡± He told her.


    ¡°I guess so. I¡¯m so grateful¡± She replied.


    ¡°You are most wee¡± Peter said to her. ¡°Mind you, be free around me too. She won¡¯tin at all. Infact she now loves to see us together¡± Peter told her.


    She gave him a kind of look.. which meant that .. is he trying to tell her that their rtionship has been approved.


    She didn¡¯t ask that aloud though: All she said was ¡°Okay. I¡¯m d everything is fine here¡±


    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Uhn Be, I know you are still unhappy because of your father¡¯s case¡± I (Peter) started.


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be? It¡¯s been month now. I tried to forget about it but now the already healing wound is already opened again¡± She said.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I apologised. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the killer to be caught?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course I do but.. at the same time, I pray there¡¯s no any killer¡± She spoke coldly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wish for everything that you wish¡± Was all I said.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She lighted the cooker and began to cook. I watched her all through like I wanted to learn how to cook from her.


    ¡°One more thing Peter¡± She suddenly turned around to me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, I knew it ¡­ She had alot to say to me but she was only holding back.


    ¡°Uhn, what is it? Talk to me¡± I said when she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I want a favour from you Peter¡± She resumed


    ¡°Oh Favour. Anything at all. I¡¯m willing to grant it¡± I told her.


    ¡°Are you sure you can?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course. You know I¡¯ve always wanted to do anything to make you happy¡± I tried to prove it to her.


    ¡°Even if the Favor I¡¯m about to ask from you is beyond your capability, can you still do it?¡± She asked again.


    Now this made me really nervous. What¡¯s she about to ask this time? Loving a sad girl can really be problematic.


    Is she about to break up with me ? Oh no, we are no longer dating. And she¡¯s not even aware that I¡¯m gonna ask her out after everything is settled.


    So what does she wanna say?


    ¡°What¡¯s the favor Be? I¡¯ll try my best to. I really mean it when I say I¡¯ld do anything as far as it will make you happy¡± I added.


    ¡°This will really make me happy¡± She said.


    ¡°Go ahead and ask¡± Internally, I was impatient to know what it was. I was very nervous too.


    ¡°Do not speak to me until my father¡¯s killer has been found¡± She said.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Remember, your parents are still under their suspect list. We will be cool again when the killer has been found or if no killer was found¡± She continued.


    ¡°What? Why are you doing this Be? Why are you always hurting me? This has absolutely nothing to do with us and you know it¡± I argued.


    ¡°It has alot to do with us Peter and you know it too! I hope and know that it¡¯s not your parents but when it turns out to be them, we¡¯ve practically be the killer¡¯s child and the victim¡¯s child. Which will ruin a whole lot of things, both friendship and ¡­ rtionship¡± She said.


    ¡°Give me some time to understand you right now Be..¡± She interrupted me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this, so that it will be easy for us by then. When we¡¯ve lostmunication beforehand. It won¡¯t be hard for you and I to forget about each other¡± She suggested.


    ¡°Be, I can¡¯t grant that favor¡± He shook his head continuously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would do anything to make me happy?¡± She literally just used my words back against me.


    ¡°You and I know that it won¡¯t make you happy. It won¡¯t make me happy too¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± She cut in sharply.


    ¡°End of conversation¡± She concluded.


    Oh My God!


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 52

    Peter¡¯s POV


    Sincerely, I don¡¯t like what¡¯s happening to us. I¡¯ve always heard that lovers go through think and tough. Perhaps, this is the definition of the thick and tough they usually talk about. If it, please let this pass by quickly. I really can¡¯t bear it anymore. I know that she didn¡¯t mean every word that came out of her mouth. It will even get her hurt than I am. I don¡¯t like the fact that she¡¯s always doing this. Now for a tangible reason.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m afraid of the suitation on ground and at the same, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not afraid because Mom already confided in me that they are innocent and I¡¯m only afraid that we are still under the police suspect list. What ifter, they find something which is not true and then it bounce back at us. Then it¡¯ll be the true end of Be and I.


    It won¡¯t. I hope things will work out smoothly. But then, Since she asked for that silent treatment, although it¡¯s hard for me, but I¡¯m gonna give it to her. Afterall, mom has told me to give her some space.


    I sighed heavily.


    * * * * *


    The policeman cleared his throat then picked up his ringing phone. ¡°Hello ma¡¯am¡± He said into the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Madam Flora¡± He whispered to Mrs Daves who was sitting next to him.


    ¡°Hello Mr Police, how has the investigation been so far?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so hectic andplicated but I¡¯m definitely gonna try my best to fish out the culprit¡± He answered her.


    ¡°Now that it looks like there¡¯s indeed a culprit, no doubt¡± The policeman added.


    ¡°Fish him or her out is all I ask for¡± Flora responded.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°Is Be¡¯s mom right there with you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah! She is¡± He replied and put the phone on it loud speaker.


    ¡°Hi Flora¡± Be¡¯s mom spoke wearily. ¡°He¡¯s right, the investigation has been so hectic andplicated¡± She said.


    ¡°I told you to leave it to him to handle alone but you insisted on joining him.¡± Flora scolded her.


    ¡°I as a retired police officer, I¡¯m used to going through theplications. You just have to leave it to me alone¡±  The cop told her.


    ¡°We are talking about my husband here. I¡¯ll do anything for him! I¡¯ll join you in this investigation till the very end¡± Mrs Benson fired.


    ¡°Anyways. What information did you get during the investigation?¡± Flora asked.


    ¡°Actually, every information has been leading us to another and then, to another.  Currently, we are stucked between two people, four people rather. They are two couples ¡± The police man began to exin it to her.


    ¡°Tell me more¡± She ordered.


    ¡°The culprit seemed to be between the two of them because they seemed to be giving me contradicting information, lies and all that. Although, I can¡¯t tell yet who¡¯s lying and who¡¯s not¡± He said.


    ¡°What¡¯s their information? Remember I told you that I¡¯ve been in that position you are. Now speak up!¡± Flora quaried.


    ¡°Her IQ is super sharp¡± Be¡¯s mommented: ¡°Flora someone told us who the killer might be and at the same time, the person who she pointed at, defended her as a friend that she can¡¯t be a killer¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± She eximed, like she didn¡¯t understand. Then she went mute for a while.


    ¡°Mrs Flora are you there?¡± The cop asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I took some time to understand what she just said. ¡± So if I get you correctly, it¡¯s like you and I being friends. A police came to you to use me of being a killer and you were like ¡®hell no. The police thereby came to me then used you of a killer and I didn¡¯t deny it at at all.. is that it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s it¡± Mrs Benson responded.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the two friends must have had a misunderstanding and that¡¯s why she admitted that her friend did something he didn¡¯t do¡± The cop tried to exin.


    ¡°Nah, I do not think so. I mean yeah, they might be having a misunderstanding but I think you need to dig into this matter. She might be right, that might be the culprit¡± Flora concluded.


    ¡°But¡­ but this person is our benefactor, they helped Be when we couldn¡¯t contact you for help. They¡¯ve been so good to us¡± Be¡¯s mom exined.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are or might be the killer¡± Flora added.


    ¡°That¡¯s very right though. One more thing, haven interrogated them. I thought they¡¯ld be so mad at us and they probably wouldn¡¯t want Be to stay with them anymore¡± She paused. ¡°Less I forget, they are the family that took Be in to work for them as a maid while they gave me some amount of money and furthered Be¡¯s high school education. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to let my child work for family because of money but it was our only hope, and then it¡¯s became our means of earning¡±


    ¡°Hold on right there Mrs Daves. Is Be out of that household?¡± Flora asked.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not. Like I was saying, actually I wanted to get out of the house but they insisted she stayed, they said they weren¡¯t mad about the interogation¡± Mrs Daves told her.


    ¡°Oh My God! They are super mad! That¡¯s why they held Be back. Who knows what they are nning this time? Get Be out of there!¡± Flora yelled through the phone.


    It sounded so serious and Mrs Daves was afraid that Flora might be right. The Benson may be the killer, that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t want Be to leave. Why? To serve as their hostage? To kill her?


    ¡°Get her out of there. That ce is not safe for her¡± She repeated. ¡°And you ¡± now she was referring to the police, with the information you have forgotten. ¡°Go to them now, use it as a proof that they are the killer. Their physical but internal expression and whatever they say will make you know the truth. You¡¯ll find out if they are the killer or not. My hunch tells me they are the one.¡±


    ¡°Go to them now!¡± Flora yelled


    ****


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 53

    Be¡¯s POV


    So Mrs Benson insisted that I stay in the living room with all of them instead of locking myself in the room and being depressed. They were treating me way too nice.


    Mrs Benson, her husband and Peter was in the living room when I joined them. Actually, I heard when Mrs Benson had also forced Peter to leave his room before she came to call me out.


    The television was switched on, they were seeing a movie, I wasn¡¯t interested though yet I stayed in the living room with them, stared at the TV where as, my mind was far far away.


    Through, the corner of my eyes, I could see Peter staring at me. We have notmunicated ever since that day I warned him not to. It¡¯s sad but better.


    He barely took his eyes off me but I didn¡¯t turn at all to gaze at him too. Through the corner of my eyes, he won¡¯t know I could see him.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get that¡± I told them, then stood up and moved towards the door.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened the door.


    I was shocked to see my mom and Mr policeman again. Why are they here again? Another interrogation? Or are they here to set them free from their suspect list or are they here to confirm that The Bensons are truly the killer.


    ¡°Mom¡± I muttered coldly.


    ¡°My daughter¡± She pulled me for a tight hug while the policeman went inside. I wondered what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°Did you get anything? Why are you here?¡± I asked her but she replied with a question instead.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you fine here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ye.. ah¡± I nodded confusely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We seperated again just two days ago? ¡±  I asked but she didn¡¯t say anything, she pulled me closer to her again for another round of tight hugs.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs Benson!¡± The Policeman called their names.


    I withdrew myself from my mom to hear what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°You are back here¡± Mr Benson only said.


    ¡°Have you found anything? Did you interrogate The Withney too? Are they free or still under your suspect list just like us?¡± Mrs Benson asked.


    ¡°Mrs Benson, are you trying to be sympathetic or concerned about your family friend, Withney or you are only being scared because your family friend must have spewed out the truth?¡± The policeman asked.


    ¡°What truth?¡± Me and Peter asked at the same time.


    ¡°What are you talking about Mr Man? Thest time you came here, we were only being truthful and transparent to you. What other truth are you talking about and does it have to do with us?¡± Mr Benson said.


    The policeman hesitated a little, after observing that they still really look so innocent even Be whom they thought might be in trouble doesn¡¯t look like it.


    Yet he summoned up fierce, look straight into Mr Bensons eyes and said ¡°You are under arrest, Mr Benson?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They all eximed excluding Mrs Daves.


    ¡°What ¡­ why is he being arrested?¡± Be, confronted the policeman.. whom grasped in confusion. This case was the mostplicated case he was ever solving.


    ¡°Now I think they are innocent too¡± Mrs Daves came closer and whispered into the cop¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I think so too but Mrs Flora ordered me toe here¡± He whispered back to her.


    ¡°She had suggested that because she thought Be was safe, but look at her. My daughter is very okay¡± Be¡¯s mom said. Be heard this, infact they all did what they were murmuring to themselves. Yet, They didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but they tried as much to cooperate even as scared as they were.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine and safe here. He would have harmed me too if he had killed my father¡± Be told them.


    ¡°You see¡± Mrs Daves said to the police.


    ¡°Well, the truth is right here¡± The cop said.


    ¡°Why is my father under arrest??¡± Peter screamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Mrs Benson inquired.


    ¡°Under arrest for what? ¡± Mr Benson asked but before the police opened his mouth to utter a word. Peter¡¯s father continued;  ¡°For Mr Daves death? What¡¯s your proof or evidence that I am the killer?¡± He said in his coolest voice. It sounds shocked too but not upset. He was too calm that he didn¡¯t really make a fuss when the policeman said he is under arrest. How else will a calm man like him, murder my father?


    The cop sighed. ¡°Actually, Mrs Withney said you might be¡± He finally confessed to them. He was supposed to y along though.


    ¡°What?¡± I eximed along with them.


    ¡°I guess you are wrong. Mrs Withney wouldn¡¯t say such¡±


    ¡°She did.¡± My mom responded. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s what she thinks. She thinks this family is responsible for the death while you do not think such against her own family¡±


    Peter scoffed; ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here¡±


    ¡°There really must be. Why will Monica¡¯s mom say such? She¡¯s my bossom friend¡±


    ¡°She has her reasons though¡± The police told them.


    ¡°Whatme reason?¡± Peter¡¯s Mom asked.


    ¡°She said, Mr Benson was mad that you were in a rtionship with Mr Daves, so he is most likely to be the one to get rid of him because of this¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Peter was shocked. ¡°Mom is that true?¡± He asked.


    I wasn¡¯t really shocked because I overheard when Monica said that. Something is definately wrong somewhere. Why do I now feel more like her family has something to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not true. And it¡¯s supposed to be our own personal matter if my wife truly had an affair with Mr Daves.  Secondly, I didn¡¯t get rid of anyone. I and Mr Daves were close not withstanding¡± He said. ¡°And Mrs Withney knows that. Why will she being up such a cow and bull story. We three were all best friends¡± Mr Benson exined to them. Now I could see it in him that he felt betrayed.


    ¡°And that also, Mrs Withney denied being friends with Mr Daves¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Why? What? I swear, we were close. You can go ahead and ask our former colleagues at Hittz¡¯..¡±


    ¡°We did that already. Yeah, we got the same answer you told us. People at thepany told us that the three of you were the most intimate friends. Mrs Withney was the only one who said something different. She said that you and him were friends while she and you were friends¡± Mr policeman told them.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡± Mrs Benson shook her head continuously.


    ¡°There must be a reason why she said so¡± Be¡¯s mom remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s something like she and husband have issues with tht decrease¡± The policeman added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They never fought as far as I can remember¡± Mr Benson said.


    The police man looked at them , with his hand on his chin wondering why this family keeps supporting the Withney even with the betrayal. If it were another person, he or she would have framed the Withney right back.


    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t have issues while Mr Daves was alive.¡± The man said.


    What?


    It took me some time to assimte what he meant.


    It meant. After he was got rid of.. probably by them, they no longer wanna have anything to do with him.


    I opened my mouth in awe and closed it slowly as I was very shocked.


    * * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry for the false usation. You are not under arrest. I¡¯m sorry for saying that earlier¡± The policeman apologised.


    ¡°Are we off your suspect list now?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°Hmmn.  I can¡¯t really say¡± The police stammered a little.


    ¡°Yes, you are. You are off the suspect list now. We literally only came here to give report about what your so called bossom friend, Withney had said about you¡± My mom replied.


    ¡°Yeah. Now I just came up with a suggestion on how to catch the killer¡± The policeman announced.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mrs Benson asked.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t disclose it. But I¡¯ll try my best to get back to youter. Thank you¡± He said. ¡°We should leave now Mrs Benson¡± He said then worked before her.


    She went after him.


    * * *


    ¡°What¡¯s your new suggestion?¡± Mrs Daves asked when they returned to the car.


    ¡°Where exactly did your husband die?¡± The policeman asked her.


    ¡°The Bridge towards Cenway¡± she replied, looking at his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check the CCTV camera!¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll check the ident again, whom the driver is, We¡¯ll find him and force him to speak up¡± The policeman suggested.


    ¡°Hmmn¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I ever think of this?¡± He asked himself.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy interrogating suspects as we thought¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing is easy¡± He stated. ¡°I don¡¯t even think it will be very easy to trace down that driver¡± He added.


    Be¡¯s mom sighed tiredly. She hase too far to give up, only if she finds nothing.


    ***


    Haven confirmed that, that the CCTV camera at Cenway bridge was still working. They went into the building to go meet those in charge of the cameras. At first, the securities there, refused but when he showed them his identity card, they let him.


    He requested for the record of seven months ago, he gave them the exact date and time the ident had ured then the clip was searched for and found.


    Indeed, it looked like a real ident. Tears flowed from Mrs Daves eyes, seeing herte husband again in that pool of blood.


    The policeman paused the video exactly at how the hit and run resumed. He was trying to get a clear picture of the driver but wit was hard to. He reversed the video .. that was when he realized that the unknown driver¡¯s car was packed aside and haven seen Mr Daves drove by, he went after him with speed, hit him and drove away. That meant that it wasn¡¯t an ident. So someone is indeed behind this.


    He paused again, zoomed out till he saw the face of that guy, even though he was putting on a ck cap.


    ¡°That man!¡± One of the security uttered, pointing at the monitor.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Mrs Daves and the policeman asked at the same time.


    ¡°Yeah. He is in jail right now though¡± The security responded.


    ¡°Jail? Why is he in jail? Is it because of this same case?¡± The police asked him.


    ¡°Nah. That man is an hitman. He got caught just recently. He was caught at the spot he stabbed a pregnant woman¡± The security briefly exined and Mrs Pitt ced her hand on her mouth.  ¡°Unfortunately for him, the person he worked for escaped. So he is left to face the punishment squarely and alone¡± He concluded.


    The policeman nodded.. as he just got another information. ¡°What jail is he right now?¡± He asked.


    The security man told him the name of the jail then Mrs Daves and The policeman exited for the station


    ***


    They arrived at the station in no time since it wasn¡¯t even far from where they just left.


    They requested to see the hitman in jail. It wasn¡¯t the visiting day but of course they were allowed because of the policeman.


    The hitman really looked rugged. He looked shocked to see that he had some unknown visitors.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you here to see me?¡± He asked rudely.


    ¡°I¡¯m a policeman and I¡¯m here for to interrogate you.¡± The cop told him but he scoffed out ¡°Policeman? Are you here to arrest me, round two?¡± He smirked. ¡°Interrogate me? What else do you wanna know rather than I killed a pregnant woman. Yeah. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here afterall¡± He replied.


    Mrs Daves looked at him with disgust in her eyes. The guy wasn¡¯t even looking remorseful, he seemed so proud of his job as an hitman.


    Well, she brought out herte husband¡¯s picture then dropped it on the table in front of them.


    ¡°Do you know this man?¡± She asked him.


    The police detected that shocked exoression on his face but yet, the guy denied it. ¡°No¡± He said then pushed the picture away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the guy in the picture?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I just said ¡®No¡¯, I don¡¯t know him¡±


    ¡°Hmmn Well, we just checked the CCTV, you were the one who killed Mr Daves seven months. We already saw your face and now you are denying that you do not know the man¡± The police spoke bravely.


    The hitman scratched his head and screamed frustratedly .. ¡°Arragh!!¡±


    ¡°You know him.¡± Be¡¯s mom remarked.


    ¡°Why did you kill him? Did you kill him for yourself or you were hired?¡± The policeman asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m an hitman for a reason. I do not kill because I enjoy doing so but because I was told to¡± He answered. He actually didn¡¯t know when he said that.


    We thought as much. You were hired to kill the innocent man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± The hitman mumbled


    ¡°Who hired you?¡± The policeman asked.


    ¡°I need to return to the prison now!¡± He said. He stood up and wanted to press the button to call the police attention, so they coulde pick him up but the cop held his hand.


    ¡°We are not done yet¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh well, but I¡¯m done¡± The hitman fired.


    ¡°Mr Man, do you enjoy being in the jail and suffering while the people you worked for, the people who hired you to kill someone are at their homes, living a free life.. decieving people by pretending to be innocent?¡± The policeman said.


    Those words really hit him on the right spot.


    ¡°Whoever hired you, do not deserve to go Scott free. Didn¡¯t you just say that you never enjoyed killing people but they made you do it!¡± Mrs Daves added.. which triggered his annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who hired me¡± The hitman finally agreed as he sat down again.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. Who hired you to kill Mr Daves?¡± The policeman asked him again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know his name was Mr Daves whatever but one Mr B, a colleague to Mr Daves hired me to kill him. The so called Md Daves always had people around him, so I chose the hit and run method instead¡± He confessed.


    ¡°Mr B?¡± The policeman looked at Mrs Daves. ¡°Thest time we checked at Hittzpany, no one bears Mr B, I got all their name in my record books¡± He said then something suddenly niggled at him. ¡°Or do you mean Mr Benson?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Mr Benson?¡± The hitman called out.


    ¡°Nah! That¡¯s Mr B¡¯s friend name, as far as I could remember¡± He said.


    ¡°Then Who is Mr B?¡± Be¡¯s mom asked.


    ¡°And you just said Mr B¡¯s friend was Mr Benson?¡­ The only friend of him I know is thete Mr Daves and Mr Withney¡± The police told him.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. Mr Bryan Withney. ¡±


    ¡°Mr Withney?¡±


    ¡°You heard me right¡± The hitman said then he stood up and hit the green button.


    The securities that brought him over here, came to take him away.


    ¡°Mr Withney..¡± Be¡¯s mom kept muttering to herself.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 55

    Peter¡¯s POV


    Finally, we are off the suspect list. Like I knew it, it¡¯s definately not my parents!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Also, I wondered why Monica¡¯s mom framed my father just because of a rumour she overheard.


    Anyways, I hope that theplicated issues we are currently facing in our lives gets resolved quickly. But for now, I need to speak to Be. I can¡¯t hold it anymore.


    Haven knocked on her door, I pushed the door slowly since it wasn¡¯t locked.


    Be was sitting on a chair, in front of her reading table. She wasn¡¯t reading though, instead she rested her head on the table.


    But she raised her head up when she heard someone entering her room. She looked away when she saw that it was me. I move closer though, then sat on her bed, right in front of her.


    ¡°Hi¡± I said to her but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    I Continued, I only wanted to start a conversation with her..


    ¡°I¡¯m as tired, confused, frustrated as you are but one thing I know is that, all of this woulde to an end real soon and everything will be fine¡±  I said to her.


    She sighed. She still won¡¯t look at me, talk more of to say a word to me. We canmunicate now, can¡¯t we? Or maybe she doesn¡¯t wanna talk about the topic on ground.


    I cleared my throat in an awkward way then changed the topic.


    ¡°My birthday is in the next two days¡± I announced.


    ¡°Happy birthday in advance to you¡± She finally responded.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I smiled.


    She wasn¡¯t still looking at me, so I stood up from where I sat. And walked to the ce she focused her gaze on.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you shouldn¡¯t talk to me?¡± She quarried.


    ¡°Uh.. yeah, you did. .. we canmunicate¡­¡± I wanted to say but she cut me off.


    ¡°I said you shouldn¡¯t say a word to me until my father¡¯s killer is found¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah you said that. You¡¯d said that because you were scared that it might have to do with us, and but we are off the suspect list now¡± I told her and she scoffed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll onlymunicate when my father¡¯s killer has been found¡± She spoke authoritatively.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She kept on cutting me off.


    ¡°I told you the reason why you should only speak to me when the culprit has been found. didn¡¯t I? So I¡¯m not interested in any conversation with you. Now leave my room¡± She ordered.


    She seemed to be so dead serious. She spoke like she never want to have anything to do with me, perhaps that¡¯s why she kept on pushing me away this way.. it¡¯s not just because of her father¡¯s death investigation. There¡¯s more to it.


    I feel like she doesn¡¯t like me anymore ¡®cos this isn¡¯t the way to treat someone you once loved with all your heart. And I don¡¯t think this is Acting, like she called it thest time.. I think she now hates me ever since the beginning of this interrogation issue.


    But Little does she know that she¡¯s practically hurting me so much and ying with my feelings.  I once thought that all these things she¡¯s doing are also against her wish but I don¡¯t think so anymore.


    Jeez!  I¡¯m too slow witted to have realized and understood that when a girl constantly sends you away, it meant she¡¯s no longer interested in our intimacy.


    Well, i¡¯ll grant her what she desires; no talking, no intimacy. and I hope that what whatever troubles her, will be settled soon but then, I stay right back in myne.


    I looked at her with sadness and that dejected spint in my eyes. I didn¡¯t say anything instead, I walked out of her room like she ordered.


    * * * *


    ¡°The police was here¡± Monica¡¯s mom announced to her husband as soon as he arrived home.


    He groaned tired and yanked off his jacket as he threw himself on the couch.


    ¡°The police?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What did a policee to do in my house?¡± Mr Withney asked.


    ¡°Mr Daves death case has been reopened. The police came here with his wife. They came to interrogate us¡± The wife replied.


    ¡°Interrogate us?¡± He stumbled up on his feet immediately. ¡± Why we of all people and how did they know that it has got to do with us?¡± Monica¡¯s father rheotorically asked.


    ¡°Shh.  Monica might hear you. She locked herself in the roomtely¡± Mrs Withney whispered. ¡°Actually, it seemed like they¡¯ve interrogated everyone around Mr Daves. It just got to our turn. Well, I didn¡¯t fall for their trap¡± Mrs Withney told her husband.


    ¡°Oh Good. It¡¯s just a mere interrogation probably, they should never suspect us¡± He said.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®us¡¯? Bryan, I just covered up for you. This has got nothing to do with me¡± Mrs Withney said.


    ¡°Hmmmn. But it serves as a benefit to both of us afterall¡± He added.


    His wife scoffed; ¡°You got the blood in your hands alone¡±


    ¡°Hey woman! Why are you pushing the me on me alone? Even recently, you talked about taking out The Bensons instead of Mr Daves. You said that would have been better, as I would have not only gotten the promotion but I would be at the top as well¡± Mr Withney fired back, already raising his voice.


    ¡°Well, I did said that¡± Monica¡¯s mom rolled her eyes. ¡°But then, I figured out a suitable way on how the Benson wins can be ours as well without eliminate anyone anymore¡±


    Her husband smirked.


    ¡°I told her about preparing a future for our kids together. She was so gullible to have agreed to it. Our luck!¡± Mrs Withney said.


    ¡°And then, she also told the policeman that Mr Benson killed thete Mr Daves¡­ whatever. Dad! You killed someone!¡± It was Monica who walked up to them as she already overheard them.


    ¡°Monica!¡± Her mom rushed to her and covered her mouth but she forcefully removed it.


    ¡°Pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything¡± Her mom said.


    ¡°Dad, so it¡¯s true?¡± Monica confronted her father.


    ¡°You -..- now you know it, but you¡¯ld be by my side and tell no one about it just like your mother supported and covered up for me¡± Her dad, shamelessly said.


    Monica smirked.. : ¡± I know I¡¯m evil just like you but I don¡¯t ever wanna have bloods on my hands too¡± She said.


    ¡°Come on Monica! That¡¯s too harsh! ..¡± Mrs Withney cautioned.


    ¡°Mom. You are not innocent too. Oh Jeez! No wonder you framed Peter¡¯s father and you made me believe you. You made pull up that drama at their ce¡±


    ¡°What, what drama are you talking about?¡± Monica¡¯s mom asked.


    ¡°Nevermind. Dad it¡¯s better you go to the police station now and turn himself in¡± Monica ordered!


    ¡°Dear. You know I would never ever do that¡± Her father remarked.


    ¡°I know right. Well then, I would go to the police myself and tell them that my father is a murderer. He was the one killed Mr Daves.¡± She said.


    ¡°You would do no such thing Monica!¡± Mr Withney voiced.


    Monica walked towards the door. She unlocked it and just when she wanted to turn the knob. Her father obstructed her.


    ¡°Why are you doing this Monica? Why are you doing this to your father? Don¡¯t you know that you are literally destroying your family when you end up putting me in jail?¡±


    Monica began to whimper. ¡°This family is already destroyed. I¡¯m tired of life and I want to put an end to this rubbish.., I have my own emotional issues that I¡¯m battling with and now this! Dad , you have killed¡± She repeated as tears began to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°Monica.. it¡¯s.. not.. as.. bad.. as.. you.. think¡­.¡±


    The door was flung, as it opened widely. Right there was the policeman and Mrs Daves.


    ¡°Mr Bryan Withney¡± The policeman called his name in full. ¡°You are under arrest for murdering Mr Daves!¡±


    * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 56

    The door was flung, as it opened widely. Right there was the policeman and Mrs Daves.


    ¡°Mr Bryan Withney¡± The policeman called his name in full. ¡°You are under arrest for murdering Mr Daves!¡±


    ¡°What??¡± Mr and Mrs Withney eximed at the same time. They were surprised that he was shocked even with the lie, Mrs Withney told them the previous time they came here.


    ¡°What-what proof do you have that I killed him?¡± Mr Withney asked, about to deny it.


    ¡°Apart from the fact that we overheard you few minutes ago, we¡¯ve made our findings from Hitman Tylers!¡± The policeman told him ¡°Right now, you look nothing, rather than a guilty man¡± The cop said..


    ¡°What you just said doesn¡¯t serve as a proof that I killed someone. I¡¯m a reputable man incase you do not know..¡± Monica¡¯s father said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Policeman. Do not let my father decieve you. He¡¯s the murderer¡± Monica spoke up.


    ¡°Monica, you are not helping matters at all¡± Mrs Withney pulled her back.


    ¡°Arrrrgh!¡± Mr Benson screamed angrily, he raised his hand like he wanted to hit his daughter but he just couldn¡¯t.. ¡°Arrrrgh!!!¡± He continued to groan.


    The policeman brought out the handcuff, raise it up to Mr Withney¡¯s face.


    ¡°Give me your hands¡± He demanded.


    ¡°You killed my husband, you shameless man! ¡± Mrs Daves screamed at Mr Withney.


    Mr Withney let out a heavy sigh before he finally surrendered, seeing that his daughter waa against him even the look in his wife face seemed like she wanted him to give in, so the whole family will not be arrested.


    Mr Withney stretched out his both hands and the policeman cuffed his hand then he said..


    ¡°Follow me quietly, do not try to y hanky-panky with me. Mind you, whatever word thates out of your mouth would be used against you¡± The cop warned him.


    Monica¡¯s Dad nodded slowly in respect


    The policeman pushed him to the front as he took him out of the house.


    Monica threw herself to the floor and as she started crying.


    * * * *


    The whole scenaro of Mr Withney being a killer was announced publicly and shown on the television. He couldn¡¯t even lie nor deny it anymore, talk more of hiring awyer to support him at the judgement trial.


    The Bensons had watched the Television that very day.


    ¡°What? So it was Mr Withney?¡± Mrs Benson ced her hand on her mouth.


    ¡°Oh My God!¡± Be too was shocked and speechless.


    ¡°I swear, I can¡¯t believe it. He looked so innocent to be a killer¡± Mr Benson added.


    ¡°ording to the news,  he confessed that he hired a hitman to kill Mr Daves simply because he wanted to take Mr Daves promotion and position. In which he did and now, he has lost it. Geez! This is the oue of wickedness¡± Peter¡¯s Mom remarked.


    ¡°Obviously, his wife is aware of it. And that¡¯s why she framed you for it¡± Peter added.


    ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t know¡± Mrs Benson innocently said.


    ¡°Honey, we should beware of such people we refer to as a friend¡± Mr Benson added and his wife nodded slowly in agreement.


    They all turned to Be whom wasn¡¯t saying anything. She covered her face, sobbing quietly.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m happy that your father¡¯s killer has finally been found¡± Mrs Benson said.


    Be wiped her face, sniffed heavily then she nodded slowly.


    ¡°Finally¡± was all she uttered. Then she stood up and went to her room.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Awwn, that poor girl. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s already going through such slice of life. I really pity her¡± Peter¡¯s Mommented after she left.


    ¡°She sure deserves our help. I¡¯ll see what I can do¡± Mr Benson added.


    While Peter didn¡¯t say anything. He only gazed at Be as she went up the stairs. He haven¡¯t been speaking to her for a while now. Not only was he giving her the silent treatment she asked for but he was also snubbing her.


    -_-_


    Mr and Mrs Benson were still so shocked that the culprit turned out to be their best friend. Since they were betrayed earlier, they wouldn¡¯t even go to Mrs Withney to extend their sympathy about her prisoned husband.


    Now, they do not wanna have anything to do with the Withney anymore although, they pitied their daughter, Monica.


    Also, right on the television screen. They figured out the punishment that was given to Mr Withney.


    He was given 28 years imprisonment!


    Which meant that, he would spend his life in the jail for twenty eight years. Thepany also fired Mrs Withney as they thought that if she still worked with them, being a killer¡¯s wife, thepany¡¯s reputation will be tarnish..


    * * *


    Be got to room. Although, she felt so happy that her father¡¯s killer has been found, at the same time, she felt mixed up.


    She wanted to speak with her mom right now but just when she picked up her phone, it rang and it was her mom.


    ~ ¡°Mommy¡± Be muttered coldly.


    ~   ¡°Did you listen to the news?¡± She asked me.


    ~   ¡°Yes.. I.. I did. It was Mr Withney. He¡¯s my¡­ friend¡¯s father¡± I muttered.


    ~    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t know that you are acquainted to that young daughter of his¡± She said and I nodded as if she can see me.  I heard her sigh. ¡°Now, my mind is at peace. The culprit has been found. Your Dad would be happy and proud of us whenever he is¡± She continued..


    I began to whimper and sniff again as tears began to roll down my eyes.


    ¡°Are you crying Be? You should be d instead¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Yeah.. you are right. I¡¯m happy the culprit has finally be found¡± I responded then hung up the call.


    Yeah, I¡¯m truly happy.


    Yet I felt bad because I¡¯ve ruin something else


    I had thought the culprit might turn out to be the Benson and now I have destroyed my friendship with  Peter.


    Peter doesn¡¯t even look at me anymore.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 57

    Monica on the other hand,


    Speaking of Monica, haven sobbed and sobbed over her broken family, she decided to start a new and better life.


    She started with apologising to the people she has offended, most especially Mrs Benson. Not only does she wanna apologise, she also wanna stay alone in her ownne. She doesn¡¯t wanna associate with anyone thereafter.


    She took a deep breathe in, let them all out before summoning up the courage to knock on the door.


    Since she didn¡¯t get a response at the first knock, she hesitated to knock again. She wanted to leave, she thought they¡¯ll resent her but Be opened the door just when she turned to leave.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hi¡± She stammered nervously, remembering that she owes Be an apology too.


    ¡°Hi¡± Be responded sheepishly.


    ¡°Err.. is everyone at home?¡± Monica asked as she walked in slowly. She was so scared of meeting The Bensons, she thought of what they might think about her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go announce to everyone that Mr Withney¡¯s daughter is here¡± Be said. Seeing the culprit¡¯s daughter right in front of her disgust her somehow even though Monica has totally nothing to do with her father¡¯s death.


    Monica didn¡¯t argue. She nodded slowly like a mildmb.


    Be left her in the living room as she went to call out on everyone.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Monica?¡± Mrs Benson asked again while she and family walked to the living room. She was wondering what brought Monica¡¯s presence in her house after what happened to her family and after the insultive drama, she disyed thest time she came here.


    ¡°Err..¡± Monica trembled as she sighted everyone. Mr and Mrs Benson, Peter and Be. The nervousness increases and she wished that the ground could open up that moment and swallow her.


    ¡°Monica. What a surprise visit!¡± Mrs Benson said with a beaming smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are for me¡± Peter smirked.


    ¡°No.. no¡­ I.. I¡¯m here to¡­ apologise .. to everyone¡± Monica began to stutter.


    Mr Benson didn¡¯t have time for this sad and emotional aura, he wanted to return to his room but Monica continued.


    ¡°Mr Benson, I¡¯m sorry that my mother framed you for what you didn¡¯t do¡± She said.


    ¡°Hmmn. After all, what I didn¡¯t do set me free¡± Peter¡¯s father said and with that he left.


    Monica looked at her feet as she continued apologising..


    ¡°Mrs Benson, I¡¯m very sorry for what I said earlier. I didn¡¯t mean it, I was unreasonably mad¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s fine really. Infact few minutes after you left, I was fine¡± Mrs Benson told her.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? So Monica offended you too? I thought you two became buddy and you ditched me for her¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s fine! You don¡¯t have to know!¡± His mom raised her voice and Peter smugged.


    ¡°Come here Monica¡± Instead Peter¡¯s Mom walked towards her and gave her a hug. ¡°You need to be fine okay? Regardlessly¡±


    Tears began to roll down her Monica¡¯s eyes. Be and even adamant Peter began to pity her.


    ¡°Peter¡± She called his name after she has disengaged from his mom¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Urh..¡± He uttered, feeling awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything¡± She said and he only nodded, avoiding to look at her eyes ¡®cos teary eyes gets to him by making his eyes red.


    ¡°I can¡¯t mention it all. I¡¯ve done alot of annoying things. I wish for you to forgive me¡± Monica said.


    ¡°I forgive you Monica. It¡¯s .. fine.. just like mom has said¡± Peter replied, he summoned up courage to look at her. He indeed felt so sad for her. Memories of how both of them used to be intimate when they were little came rushing to him. He missed that yful and good little girl before she changed.


    He moved towards her, wiped her teary eyes and hugged her, he swept his hand on her head while doing so.


    Be was there. She was very jealous. Peter has refused to speak to her but here he is now, hugging another girlfortably. She rolled her eyes and bit her lips. Little did she know that Mrs Benson was looking at her.


    ¡°Everything will be fine. You know, whenever I say that everything eventually gets fine¡± Peter said to her after they¡¯ve disengaged. She nodded and smiled a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you anymore. Oh now I see you as my cute little childhood friend¡± He added, pinching her cheeks softly and she chuckled in the midst of her sadness.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m a changed person. I mean.. in a good way¡± She remarked.


    ¡°Obviously, I can see that¡± Peter replied, patting her head like she were a baby.


    Mrs Benson smiled at those two childhood friends.


    ¡°Alright guys. Let me give you some space¡± She said then exited.


    ¡°Er.. me too, some space¡± Be stuttered and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hold on Be!¡± Monica called her back.


    ¡°What?¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°I owe you an apology too¡± Monica resumed but Be didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about how I treated you in school and back then, I have never been nice to you. I¡¯m sorry¡± She apologised.


    ¡°Uhm, Okay. It¡¯s all back then. Well, I.. I.. conquered and forgot about what you did to me. I¡¯m no longer mad that you were so unfair to me¡± Be told her.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Monica asked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Was all she said. She had expected her to apologise about her father¡¯s death stuff but it looked like she doesn¡¯t really know.


    ¡°Late Mr Daves was Be¡¯s father¡± Peter told her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Monica eximed.


    ¡°It was your father, my father¡­¡± She was short of words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± She repeated. Then took Be¡¯s both hands. ¡°Be, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry for everything. I¡¯m sorry my father murdered.. your¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡±


    ¡°Okay. Stop apologising several times like it¡¯s your fault¡± Be told her. Actually, she got over her father¡¯s death for some time now. Talking about it now is just like peeling off an healing wound which she doesn¡¯t want to happen. ¡°Okay¡± Was all she said.


    ¡°I.. I need to leave now. I only came to fix things here. I have a meeting with a therapist in the next thirty minutes¡± Monica told them.


    ¡°Are you okay Monica?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m broken, my family is broken. But i¡¯ll hold on to your keywords. Everything will be fine¡± Monica said as she began to walk to the door.


    ¡°Bye guys, once again. I¡¯m damn sorry for everything. I do not deserve to be forgiven but I¡¯m d you guys forgave me. Thank you¡± With that, she walked out of the house.


    ¡°I really hope all will be well with her¡± Peter said to himself after she left.


    I was still right there, staring at him, hoping that he¡¯ll look back but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he turned to leave.


    ¡°Peter¡± I called his name after he has taken some steps away. He stopped walking but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even turn to look at me.


    I didn¡¯t know where to begin, so I kept mute.


    He wanted to leave again, so I began to spew out my heart.


    ¡°Peter I¡¯m sorry. Stop avoiding me and talk to me!¡± I said and began to cry.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 58

    Be¡¯s POV


    ¡°Peter¡± I called his name after he has taken some steps away. He stopped walking but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even turn to look at me.


    I didn¡¯t know where to begin, so I kept mute.


    He wanted to leave again, so I began to spew out my heart.


    ¡°Peter I¡¯m sorry. Stop avoiding me and talk to me!¡± I said and began to cry but he scoffed like he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Peter!¡± I screamed his name. That was when he turned to look at me.


    ¡°Is it high time wemunicate now? No, I don¡¯t think so¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m d your father¡¯s killer has been found. It¡¯s been making you worried. That¡¯s all I have to say to you¡± He said.


    ¡°Peter¡± I muttered, moving closer to him slowly.


    ¡°What is it Be?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Are you mad at me? Why?¡± I mumbled.


    He sighed heavily. ¡°Yes, I am mad at you. I¡¯m super mad at you. First, you totally believed my parents must have killed your father¡± Peter said.


    ¡°No ¨C I¡­ ¡± I stammered, that¡¯s right. That moment, I didn¡¯t want to trust anyone. Not even his parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I apologised again.


    ¡°Secondly, you- you came up with an excuse. You told me not to speak to you. Be, although you had some crazy reasons but that¡¯s just who you are, I figured out. You are always putting me in a depressed suitation intentionally¡± He rushed his word frustratedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I said again. That¡¯s also right also, crazy reasons.., and intentionally doing so.


    ¡°Even before the investigation and interrogation began, you¡¯ve been giving me weird attitudes, yet I tried to understand you. I maybe young and probably childish too but I tried to be a loving guy to you but you are quiet, you snub me, barely talk to me, pretend like I¡¯m nothing to you. All in the name of Acting! Damn it!¡± He fired.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I continued sobbing.


    ¡°Our short babyish rtionship was boring, you and I know that. It wasn¡¯t only my fault but yours too. Tell me Be, you have never been interested me, I literally forced you and I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Or you probably liked me then but not anymore and that¡¯s why you are treating me like gabbage¡± Peter continued.


    ¡°I¡­ I ..¡± She stuttered. ¡± I¡¯m sorry ¡± I repeated.


    His eyes were clouded with tears.


    ¡°Do you have something to say to me rather than ¡®sorry? ¡± He asked.


    I nodded slowly. He looked at me, waiting for me to speak.. But then, I started with apologising again ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Peter.¡± Apart from that, we shouldn¡¯t have feelings for eachother as Boss and maid. I, I have the trust issue. I don¡¯t wanna feel loved when you probably do not love me¡± I resumed.


    ¡°One, you simply don¡¯t trust me. Two, you think I¡¯m decieving you. No Be, you are the one who doesn¡¯t love me. You are the one decieving me!¡± I voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I am but I ¡­ I was in love with you Peter.  Yes! I like you even before you realized you liked me too¡± I confessed, gazing into his eyes. ¡°But then, I thought it was a mere feeling which will fade away whenever we depart. So not only did I push you away because you were literally my boss and not only because your mom didn¡¯t want us to be together but because I was afraid of what will be of us at the end of the day¡± I spoke slowly.


    ¡°There you go again, crazy reasons¡±


    ¡°You are right. I made you obsessed with me, clingy and I made you beg for my love¡± She said.


    ¡°Exactly! I did begged for your love literally but not anymore¡± He proved adamant.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    I gazed into his eyes. There, I would find the real answer but he avoided eye contact with me. Acting like he doesn¡¯t like me anymore. I couldn¡¯t even detect if it was real or an act.


    He scoffed after a moment of silence; ¡°You broke up with me. So does it matter?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It does.¡± I replied. ¡°I.. I.. still like you very much Peter. Is there a space in your heart for me again?¡± I didn¡¯t believe such sentence will evere out of my mouth.


    He looked at me now, I thought he was gonna say something pleasing but all he said was ¡®Whatever¡¯


    Geez! More tears clouded my eyes and rolled down my cheeks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Can I give you a goodbye hug?¡± He asked instead.


    What?


    I don¡¯t believe he is already over me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t wanna give you a goodbye hug but I wanna hug you right now¡± I told him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I¡¯ve been craving for that passionate touch from him. I¡¯ve always wanted to hug him so tight, hear his heartbeat on mine, perceive his nice smell. Be that way with him for long, yes! I have craved for a cuddle or snuggle from him.


    I haven¡¯t even gotten that affectionate hug from him but he gave it to Monica just like that, in my presence..Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood right there, gazing at him.


    ¡°I wanna hug you, but it¡¯s not a goodbye hug¡± I repeated.


    The moment I moved closer to him, he came closer. There was no space between us.


    I thought he would go ahead and hug me first. Instead, he reached for my lips. He nted a peck on the lips, then he looked at my reaction which wasn¡¯t a negative one. I was only shocked.


    I looked at his face then slowly moved my gazes down to his mushy lips. He was also looking at my pink parted lips which was craving for his lip touch again.


    So I stood on my toes, and I was the one who reached for lips this time. He reciprocated, he kissed me deeply.


    Now I know that I wasn¡¯t only craving for his hugs or smuggle. But this exact deep kiss.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 59

    Be¡¯s POV


    We did not stop kissing until we heard some footstepsing, probably close to us.


    He held my hand and gently pulled me to his room.


    I bit my lips, smiling and blushing. I touched my cheeks as I could feel it hot and red. Peter was smiling widely too.


    I wanted him to speak first but right now, I was so shy.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Then He coughed in an awkward way then finally said something; ¡°I miss you Be¡±


    ¡°Me too. I miss you¡± I replied.


    ¡°Well¡­ obviously. We went through alot. So we didn¡¯t have time for us¡± He said, holding my hand and intertwining it with his.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I wanted to apologise again but he interrupted me by cing his finger on my lips and I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your father¡¯s death issue¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now I believe that whenever you say everything will be fine, it different will be¡± I told him.


    ¡°Exactly¡± He replied. ¡°I have alot to say to you. It¡¯s been piled up in my mind¡±


    ¡°Spew it out. Talk to me every now and then and never will I ever tell you not to speak to me¡± I said and he smiled.


    ¡°Will you be my girlfriend again? I promise to be a loving boyfriend and this time, it will be the sweetest rtionship¡± He proposed and I blushed secretly.


    ¡°I also wanna be your sweetest girlfriend but..¡± I paused.


    ¡°But what? What is it Be? My mom, she has approved it. My parents likes you Be. Or is it.. what you said earlier, you are worried about what will happen to as at the very end?¡± He guessed right


    ¡°Yeah¡± I nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be together the very end, just believe. Listen Be, let¡¯s not worry about it yet and when that timees, we will. For now, let¡¯s just be happy in love¡± He said and kissed our intertwined hands.


    ¡°I love you Peter¡± I said that first.


    ¡°I love you too Be¡± He replied and hugged me warmly.


    ¡°So next two days is your birthday. How is the preparation?¡± I asked him when we disengaged.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no preparation¡±


    ¡°What?? You told me that you usually celebrate each birthday year borately¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°Yeah, I did said that but.. I don¡¯t want this year to be like that. I don¡¯t want a party. I just wanna stay at home, celebrate my birthday with my family and with you¡± He said and I smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad as well¡± I replied.


    ¡°Yeah right. Jeez I need to tell my friends about it. They are expecting a party as usual. I guess I¡¯ld have to make it up to them tomorrow¡± He said.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s alle together tomorrow. It¡¯s been a while I saw them. So, tomorrow I¡¯m inviting them and we¡¯ll go somewhere to have fun¡±


    ¡°That would be so so great. I¡¯m gonna invite Francisca¡± I bursted.


    ¡°I was gonna tell you to do that¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed her.¡± I remarked.


    ¡°I know right. Anyways, the outing will hold tomorrow as apensation for not wanting to invite them to my private small birthday¡± He said.


    ¡°I understand¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Do you want me to invite Monica?¡± He suddenly asked me.


    I looked at me, shocked.. ¡± Sure, I¡¯m not mad at her¡­ anymore¡±


    ¡°I thought you may not befortable seeing her around¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t but it¡¯s okay now. Her father did it, not her. I could see it in her contenant that she¡¯s so down¡± I told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She had also said it herself, her family is broken, she isn¡¯t okay, she went to see a therapist. Tsk! We really have to invite her because she need people around her¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Mind you, I think she¡¯s over me now¡± Peter added and I chuckled.


    * *


    Later that evening, Peter sent her a message to his friends and he got their responses almost immediately like they¡¯ve been waiting for me to do so. Monica on the other hand, only said that she was not sure if she¡¯ld be able to make it to the Peter¡¯s ¡®Come Together¡¯ the next day.


    I also contacted Francisca, who seemed super happy. We were gonna meet again! and not we are not just meeting but we are going on an outing under Peter¡¯s sponser.


    Haven had dinner that evening, I didn¡¯t most of the evening in Peter¡¯s room, we were talking andughing. We were happy! Indeed we¡¯ve had alot to say to eachother.


    Mr and Mrs Benson must have noticed there was something between Peter and I again. It was pretty obvious, and that night, our voices filled the air.


    We nned our first official date, we were gonna fix a date, probably when his parents have gone back on their business trips, although they have approved our rtionship. I feel like their absence will make it more fun and romantic for us.


    We also discussed about alot of things we¡¯ve always wanted to do together.


    This time, it feels like we¡¯re really in a rtionship and so in love.


    I didn¡¯t even know when I dozed off in his arms! That was how I slept in his room but then, I woke up very early the next morning, hurried back to my room before his parents will get the wrong idea in their heads when the day breaks!


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 60

    Peter¡¯s POV


    Since our parents knew that Be and I were back together again, they left us alone to have our nice time while they spent their own nice time in their room.


    Be and I were preparing for the outing, the time we fixed was in the next an hour.


    Be wasn¡¯t aware that I ordered a very beautiful outfit for her and we were expecting it that morning.


    Talk of the devil, we heard a knock on the door and the visitor announced that he was the delivery Man.


    ¡°Go get it. The order isn¡¯t for me. ¡± I gestured to Be.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ce any order too. Probably your parents¡± She replied.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t¡± I smiled. ¡°Just go get it¡± I told her.


    She looked at me suspiciously as she walked to the door to meet the delivery Man.


    I came closer to watch the scenero.


    ¡°Hello, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong address¡± Be said to the delivery Man and I chuckled inaudibly.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m at the right ce. One Miss Be Daves ced this order¡± He said.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m Be¡± She responded, surprised.


    ¡°Oh well then, the package is for you. Have it and sign here¡± The delivery gave to her the boxed package.


    She recieved it from him slowly, she was so confused.


    ¡°I was the one who ordered it for you¡± I told her, so she¡¯ll stop being scared and dramatic.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s it?¡± She eximed, now beaming a smile.


    ¡°Get it first and sign¡± I told her.


    She did. Then the delivery Man left


    ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± She asked again, curiously.


    I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s right in your hand, open it¡± I gestured.


    She stared at me for a while and smiled.


    ¡°Go ahead¡± I said as I watched her unbox the package.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cloth¡± she eximed as she brought out the neatly folded material. ¡°This is a beautiful dress!!¡± She excalimed louder. ¡°Oh My God¡± She jumped into my arms. She gave me tight hug and pecked my lips when she disengaged.


    ¡°Oh My God. I didn¡¯t expect that. I thought you were shy. And girls always want guys to make that move first¡± I smiled, blushed.


    ¡°Aww whatever. Thank you so much Peter. I love this dress. It¡¯s.. It¡¯s ..¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°Very pretty? Very much beautiful right..¡± Ipleted the sentence for her.


    ¡°I want a better word to exin how gorgeous it is. Beautiful, pretty and even gorgeous is an understatement¡± She replied, admiring the dress over again.


    I giggled. ¡± We¡¯ll go to the boutique together very soon to buy everything you want, I promise¡± I told her.


    ¡°Oh My God. Really?¡± She eximed. And I nodded. The old Be might have turned down my sweet offers. I thought she wasn¡¯t gonna ept things from me. By the way, I wasn¡¯t trying to show off my wealth. I just wanted to do what boyfriends does. Buy their girlfriends stuffs and make them happy. Now she is.


    ¡°Earlier I was finding it a little bit hard to choose what to wear to the ¡®Come Together Outing¡¯ but here it is¡± She bursted.


    ¡°I was gonna tell you to wear this. It will definitely gonna look very good on you¡± Imented.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    I red at my wristwatch. ¡°Oops! We only have few minutes. Francis and Vincent will hate me if I dy them. I¡¯m alwayste whenever we have meetings. Jeez¡± I said and sheughed.


    ¡°Hurry, go dress up!¡± I told and she nodded and rushed into her room.


    _-_-_


    She came out few minutes after. I was so speechless.


    Be was looking extremely beautiful and gorgeous on the mini dress, which stopped right on her kneel.. it made her legs look my s*xy.


    She had also restyled her hair and applied make up on her face. I almost didn¡¯t recongize her.


    ¡°Close your mouth already¡± She said.


    It was then I realized that my jaw had dropped ever since she came out of the room.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You look so beautiful Be¡± I came closer to her. ced one hand on her waist and I used the other hand to tuck a fallen strand of her hair to the back of her ear.


    ¡°Thank you Peter. Sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier, you are not looking bad yourself¡± She replied with a satisfyingpliment too.


    ¡°We look like the couple we are, don¡¯t we?¡± I asked as I intertwined my arms with hers.


    ¡°Sure, we do¡± She smiled.


    ¡°So, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we shall¡±


    I announced to my parents that we were already leaving. Didn¡¯t wait for their response though.


    We left the house. Joe was out there, already waiting for us.


    * * * * *


    Luckily for us, we got to the venue first. Actually, I already booked the restaurant yesterday.


    They had already arranged where we were gonna sit. The seats were decorated beautifully. Yeah I already told them that we were having more like a birthday celebration.


    A big oval table and six seats around it. We were six actually. Be and I, Francis, Francisca, Monica and Vincent. And Oh! Vincent, I hope he¡¯lle and I hope we are cool now. Thatst time, he walked away after being mad at me was thest time we spoke. Although, yesternight he responded just fine when I invited him for today.


    Be and I sat next to each other, held hand under the table as we expected everyone to be here.


    I was gazing and admiring my babe when Francis arrived. He came together with Francisca. As if we¡¯ve nned toe as couple. They both wore a nice matching outfit.


    ¡°Be!¡±


    ¡°Francisca!¡±  The two friends jumped at eachother.


    ¡°Omg! You look so stunning!¡± Francisca eximed.


    ¡°You look super stunning right now¡± Be had said back and giggled.


    ¡°I miss you so much Francisca¡± Be told her.


    ¡°Me too. But you never even called!¡± She said.


    ¡°Uhnn.. sorry Francisca, I had alot of things going on but Thank God it¡¯s all settled and I¡¯m super happy to see you again¡± They hugged again.


    Meanwhile, Francis and I had already a brief handshake and shoulder to shoulder hug. And we were done and seated, we were waiting for the girls; our babes to round up their long pleasantries.


    They chuckled when they were done and they found us, staring at them with our arms folded.


    ¡°Aww¡± Be said as she returned to where she sat while Francisca sat beside her boyfriend.


    ¡°All bills on me you know, order anything you want at all. It¡¯s my little birthday celebration andpensation as I won¡¯t be throwing a party at my ce nor celebrating anything tomorrow¡± Peter spoke.


    Francis cleared his throat: ¡°Happy birthday to you in advance even if you don¡¯t want us at your ce tomorrow and you didn¡¯t even give us a valid reason¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no valid reason, no big deal, no issue at all. I just wanna be alone with my family¡± I told them, cing a hand over Be¡¯s neck. ¡°Humm, let¡¯s call it a break from the borate birthday celebrations I have been having annually¡± They chuckled.


    Then I sighted Vincent, standing at the entrance and watching us from there.


    ¡°Vincent¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    They all turned to look at him.


    And then, he started walking towards us.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 61

    Peter¡¯s POV


    Then I sighted Vincent, standing at the entrance and watching us from there.


    ¡°Vincent¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    They all turned to look at him.


    And then, he started walking towards us.


    My heart was racing a little, I was afraid that Vincent might ruin this special day maybe that¡¯s why he agreed toe here even when we aren¡¯t in good terms.


    ¡°Hi guys¡± He said to all of us when he came closer.


    ¡°Hello, Hi Vincent¡± We responded back.


    He smiled widely instead..


    ¡°Happy birthday in advance Peter¡± Vincent stretched his hands towards me for an handshake. I hesitated a little before recieving it. He had an handshake with the rest before he took his seat, beside me on my other side.


    ¡°As¡­ err.. as I was saying before you came in, order whatever you want. All bills are on me¡± I repeated, signaling the waiter toe over and he did.


    We ticked the menu lists, gave it to him to go bring our orders.


    ¡°Did you invite Monica?¡± Vincent suddenly asked.


    ¡°Er.. yes, I did¡± I responded.


    ¡°Okay.. I did too. I invited her also¡± Vincent said.


    ¡°Okay¡± I nodded. Somehow, I wanted to tell him that Monica and I are not a thing, seems she¡¯s over me already but somehow, I didn¡¯t wanna bring up the topic.


    ¡°But why did you guys invite Monica?¡± Francisca excalimed.


    ¡°She¡¯s changed¡± Be replied before I could. ¡°She apologised. Let¡¯s forgive her¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Monica wille here though. My Monica must be really depressed¡± Vincent added. He obviously knew something!


    ¡°I listened to the news, her father¡¯s issue. ¡± He added.


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed. I gave Peter a kind of look, which meant that he shouldn¡¯t tell him or anyone that it was her father it has to do with.


    ¡°You know about it too right?¡± He asked.


    Peter and I nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Huh.. well, what happened to Monica¡¯s father. I¡¯m not the news type¡± Francis said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just like him¡± Francisca added.


    Vincent sighed ¡°It¡¯s not a good news. I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t wanna spew out such from my mouth it¡¯s like I¡¯m gossiping about her behind her back. Besides, I don¡¯t wanna ruin Peter¡¯s pre-birthday¡± He said.


    I could see it on his face that he still really like Monica. It was so ring.


    The waiter returned with two other waiters and they served us our meals and exited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat and celebrate the good time¡± I said and they all nodded in agreement.


    We picked up our culteries and began eat.


    Be and I didn¡¯t even know when we interwined hands again but this time, it was on the table.


    So Vincent saw it and smiled. Good! It¡¯s a way to tell him that there¡¯s nothing between Monica and I and he understood the message.


    ¡°Your family no longer troubles you about the contract rtionship with Monica¡± Vincent finally resumed that topic.


    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t¡± I just replied. ¡± They¡¯ve even approved my rtionship with Be¡± I made use of the moment to let him know that.


    ¡°Oh wow. That¡¯s good to know¡± He remarked.


    ¡°Your parents is aware of your rtionship and it¡¯s approved?¡± Francisca eximed and both of us nodded. ¡°Oh My God Be, I¡¯m so happy for you. This simply means both of you are gonna get married!¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°What?¡± Be excalimed. ¡°Who mentioned Marriage here?¡± She shot Francisca an hard stare but gave me an awkward nervous look.


    I giggled and whispered into ears: ¡°That could be what it means¡± I told her. And she pinched my cheeks. I gave a fake groan and sheughed.


    Like we knew that they were watching our drama.


    ¡°Awwn.. I¡¯m jealous. You have Be and Francis has Francisca¡± Vincent said. It¡¯s not his first time saying this.


    ¡°Hey guys!¡± That was Monica¡¯s voice.


    Somehow, we least expected her.


    She waved as she came closer and sat next to Vincent.


    ¡°I¡¯mte right?¡± She asked smiling.


    ¡°Better..te than never¡± Vincent responded, saying the words, one by one.


    ¡°Hi Monica¡± We greeted her.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t gonna make it here¡± I said as I signaled at the waiter toe take Monica¡¯s order.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t wannae honestly¡± She confessed. ¡°But then, Vincent called me just after I made up my mind to go nowhere today. So I had a double change of mind¡± Monica told us. She chose a meal and showed it to the waiter who left to get it.


    ¡°So you mean, you came here because of me?¡± Vincent asked, beaming in a smile.


    ¡°Uhm, exactly¡± Monica responded.


    ¡°Everyone¡± She cleared her throat. She was about to say something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sincerely sorry for everything¡± Oh there she goes again.


    ¡°Oh My! Be wasn¡¯t joking. Before you came in, she told us you¡¯ve be a change person¡± Francis said.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see. And I¡¯m happy you¡¯ve changed. Now the three of us can be best of friends just like our boyfriends¡± Francisca said.


    ¡°An!¡± Vincent eximed. Knowing that Monica and he aren¡¯t a thing yet.


    ¡°Yeah, right, I agree¡± Monica smiled.


    We could all see it in her that she was only forcing herself to smile. She doesn¡¯t still look too good.


    Soon, the waiter came to serve her, her meal.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She ate slowly..


    I was only looking at her to be sure that she¡¯s indeed over me. She didn¡¯t even look my side.


    And I was just about to take my gazes off her, then I noticed Vincent looking at her with so much keen. I hope his one sided love can be epted this time.


    The fact that Monica had said that she only came over here because of him was still making him smile widely.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ld be leaving soon¡± Monica suddenly announced.


    ¡°Huh, what?¡± Vincent exmation was the loudest.


    ¡°I really have to. Happy birthday in advance Peter¡± She said.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I appreciate.


    Then she faced Vincent. ¡°Vincent, you have been shooting me a stare since I walked in. Are you sure you are not mad at me anymore? Am I forgiven?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Huh, I have never been mad at you. I¡¯m just so d to meet a new you¡± Vincent told her.


    ¡°Oh I see. We¡¯ll could meet again andmunicate some other time¡± Monica told him, smiling at him.


    ¡°Yeah, sure! Sure!¡± I could see Vincent cheeks turn red like that of a girl.


    ¡°Culteries down!¡± Monica suddenly announced, dropping her culteries. She drank a ss of water then stood up. She had barely eaten much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± She told us, carrying her bag.


    ¡°What??¡± We eximed.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I need to go now. I¡¯m facing alot currently¡± She told us.


    I had simply invited her, so she won¡¯t feel depressed but here she goes again.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 62

    Peter¡¯s POV


    Vincent left shortly after Monica has gone. Obviously, he came here because of her. Looks like everything is settled now, afterall Vincent and I spoke casually, we talked about other random stuffs before he left and it doesn¡¯t look like he was still mad at me.


    Be, Francisca, Francis and I had the best time of our life. Well, Be and her best friend, Francisca were gisting while Francis and I were together.


    Until, it was gettingte. We heard to depart. They wished me a happy birthday in advance again and that was when I noticed they had gifts for me. Awwn..


    After the F couple have left, I called driver Joe, who came to pick us up.


    * * *


    We got homete in the evening,


    Surprisingly, Mom already cooked the dinner, we only ate a little because we were already filled up haven enjoyed ourselves to the fullest earlier at the restaurant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend my birthday Eve together¡± I told Be, when we were just about to retire to our rooms.


    She looked sort of moody, I kinda noticed it this afternoon too.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡± She replied, trying to brighten up her mood.


    ¡°Yeah, sure! Let¡¯s go to your room¡± She said, she was even the one who held my hand and led me to my room.


    ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday!¡± I announced again when we got to the room.


    ¡°Only few hours to go¡± Be remarked.


    ¡°Oh yeah. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so excited about it. I¡¯mma watch the clock tick ¡¯12:00¡± I told her. ¡°Will you join me?¡±


    ¡°You want me to stay here and wait till it¡¯s 12:00?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.  We¡¯ll watch the stars and make a wish together then you could leave after¡± I added.


    She giggled then red at the wall clock. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.. it¡¯s just two hours to go. Birthday boy!¡± She teased and I smiled as I intertwined my fingers with her.


    ¡°You are making me feel like birthday is one very very special day¡± She added.


    ¡°Of course, it is. It¡¯s a very great day¡± I told her.


    ¡°Well, maybe because I never get to celebrate the great day. Mom and I usually have a short prayer then that¡¯s all for the day¡± she exined to me.


    ¡°Oh¡± I mouthed. ¡°Then borate celebrations are made for you. You really need it¡± I told her and she smiled.


    ¡°Your birthday is in the next two months right?¡± He asked.


    She nodded. ¡°16th! How do you know it?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I know my girlfriend¡¯s day?¡±


    Weughed.


    ¡°So I.. Uhm ¡­ I promise you a very borate one¡± I told and she suddenly frowned. I expected her to be excited about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a big birthday party?¡±


    ¡°I do¡± She responded coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to throw you the big party?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I¡­ Of course, I do¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with you now? Don¡¯t tell me that you have started acting up again!¡± I panicked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not acting up again, Peter¡± She mumbled.


    I frowned and folded my hands then asked¡­


    ¡°Then what is it Be?¡±


    ¡°I.. I¡¯m a bad girlfriend¡± She replied.


    I scoffed; ¡°Why are you a bad girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I got you no birthday gift¡± She responded


    I looked at her serious face then bursted into an hystericalughter.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°You are funny¡± I told her. I can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s moody just because of that.


    ¡°Because of what I just said or because I didn¡¯t get you a birthday gift¡±


    ¡°No dear, you already gave me a birthday¡± I told, touching her cheeks.


    ¡°When did I ever give you a gift?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The day we kissed¡± He responded.


    ¡°You are not serious, are you?¡± I smiled, because I could see her blushing now.


    ¡°Or the day you agreed to date me again¡± He said.


    ¡°Very funny¡± She hissed. ¡°I¡¯m serious Peter. Everyone got you a birthday present, except me, your girlfriend¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious too¡± I held her hand, since she still looked kinda sad. ¡°Listen Be, you don¡¯t need to get me a birthday gift, ¡®cos you are already my birthday gift¡± I told her, as I tucked a fallen stand of her hair to the back of her ear, then I lightly pinched her cheeks. She pouted her lips and I nted a brief kiss on it.


    She smiled widely. ¡°Whatever you say, whatever chance I get. I¡¯ll get you something¡± She stated.


    ¡°If you insist¡± I giggled, fondling with her fingers.


    She was still smiling, staring into my eyes. It made me stare back since that she wanna do.


    ¡°Funny truth, I enjoy kissing you¡± She said, blushing.


    I gave a shortugh and replied. ¡°I enjoy kissing you too¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Uhm, I think I wanna do more than that, I¡¯ld definitely enjoy that too¡± Be said. I was shocked, I almost flinched.


    ¡°What.. on.. earth Be!¡± I eximed.


    She chuckled then rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Never heard of french kiss?¡± She asked me.


    I shook my head, ¡®cos this isn¡¯t the Be I know.


    ¡± What¡¯s the difference between the kiss we¡¯ve shared and a french kiss?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh well, little do you know that you¡¯ve never kissed me. You¡¯ve only been pecking me on the lips, and I¡¯ve tried to switch into a proper perfect french kiss but you are not just getting it¡± She said.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes and ears. I don¡¯t believe Be just said that.


    ¡°You are such a little boy, do you know that? Girls like bad guys!¡± She added, emphasizing the word ¡®Bad guys!¡¯


    ¡°Anyways, you like me. Not just like but ¡®love¡¯. You are in love with a little boy¡± I told her, chuckling. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°Just because I told you what I want, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m drunk. Actually, I¡¯ve been over craving for ¨C it, with you. A french kiss with slow snuggle or maybe cuddle¡±  She continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little boy, I agree ¡®cos I know absolutely nothing. But you know pretty much, how? I thought you were only a nerd, that buries your head into textbooks¡± I told her.


    ¡°Hmmn, well I also bury my head into romance novels especially the erotic ones¡± She replied and I opened my mouth in awe.


    ¡°I want a french kiss! ¡± She repeated. ¡°Can we have it now?¡±


    I nodded slowly. I stayed still for a while reminiscing a movie I watched. The lovers had a real deep kiss but then, found themselves naked there after.


    I shut my eyes and breath out. Opened my eyes then moved closer to her but she moved backward instead.


    ¡°Come closer¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± She excalimed, she moved back again but this time, her back was on the wall.


    I moved very close to her, leaned forward. There was no space between us anymore. Also, her boobs was touching my clothed chest.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she was trembling but she seemed as nervous as I was probably because it was our first time. She asked for it, a cuddle french kiss. In a direct meaning, it means that we¡¯ll be lying on top of ourselves while we kiss deeply.


    I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m feeling right now but I hope we won¡¯t find ourselves naked soon.


    My eyes was burrowing into hers as I pressed on further. She shut her eyes immediately I reached for lips.


    A ringing phone suddenly interrupted. We seperated immediately, feeling so embarrassed. I cleared my throat loudly and in an awkward way. Her eyes was randomly looking elsewhere as she couldn¡¯t stare straight into my eyes anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s your phone¡± I said, picking up the ringing phone and giving it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the rm. It¡¯s 12:00, Happy birthday Peter¡± She said to me.


    ¡°Oh My God! We were supposed to be watching the stars¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Er¡­ yeah, so happy birthday. Go make a wish¡±  She tried not to stammer as she got off my bed and moved to the door.


    ¡°Happy.. birthday¡± She said again and left my room.


    It seemed like my heart rose. The tension calm down when she left.


    She asked for it but why does she seemed unhappy about it or I still didn¡¯t get it right or does it look like I wanted to have s*x with her?


    I sighed heavily as I moved to my window. Watched the shining stars then I made a silent wish.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 63

    Be¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m not a night owl, thest time I stayed awake in the middle of the night was during the examination season. But this time around, I was only busy with my boyfriend and I was nning to have a french kiss with him.


    I returned to my room. My heart was still beating really fast, I touched my cheeks, I could feel it reddened and hot.


    I tossed on my bed as I began to recall the whole scenero, I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯ll make me so nervous. His simple touch, made it look like we were in a romance mood. I kinda love that feeling though. Somehow, I wish wepleted what we¡¯ve started even if it¡¯s just the french kiss and intimate cuddle and maybe the romance.


    I picked up my phone, hissing at it because it ruined that mood. I¡¯ve forgotten that I was the one who set the rm. I smirked and unlocked my phone.


    I noticed that I have a message. Haven opened it, I found out that it was from my mom.


    ~¡¯Flora is here. Come say Hi to her tomorrow¡¯ It reads.


    Huh?! Tomorrow?! That¡¯s today!


    OMG! Aunty Flora finally flew down here. I thought she wouldn¡¯te anymore because my father¡¯s culprit has been found. I thought she only wanted to travel down here because she wanted to help in my father¡¯s investigation case.


    Anyways, she¡¯s here.


    I guess, I¡¯ll go home tomorrow, just to wee Aunty Flora!!


    I yawned. Sleep is here.


    I dropped my phone.


    Lie down properly, covered myself the nket then doze off.


    * * * * *


    A knock on my door, woke me up that morning. I yawned then staggard to get the door. I found Mr and Mrs Benson right there.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am.. sir¡± I greeted.


    ¡°I hope you had a nice night right?¡± Mrs Benson asked and I nodded slowly.


    ¡°Good. We got Peter a cake, flowers and a surprise package¡± She whispered, pointing at a corner where the goodies were all arranged.


    ¡°Come join us to surprise him right at his bed¡± Mr Benson said.


    ¡°Yes! Yes¡± I nodded in agreement.


    I came out of my room, carried the cake while they followed me behind with the flowers, surprise sprays and package.


    I knocked on Peter¡¯s door.


    ¡°Hey Peter! Open up the door!¡± He replied almost immediately like he was awake.


    ¡°Be.. you do not think it¡¯s too early to return to my room after leaving few minutes past 12 this same morning?¡± Peter said from his room.


    Oh Jeez. I felt embarrassed. I looked at his parents face, they gave a funny look.


    ¡°I.. I.. came to wish him a happy birthday as ealier as 12. Nothing¡­ nothing else happened¡± I mumbled. They gave me a sarcastic nod.


    ¡°Open up the door already Peter!¡± I almost shouted.


    ¡°Sure!¡± He replied. I could hear his foot steping towards the door.


    He opened the door and his jaw dropped in awe.


    ¡°Happy Birthday!!!¡± We are eximed as we went in.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Oh My God!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°This is the little we could do since you don¡¯t want something big¡± His mom said.


    ¡°This is big enough. Thank you so much¡± He said, receiving the stuffs from us. He dropped them on his bed then hug his parents first before me. He pecked my cheeks too, making me shy in front of his parents.


    ¡°Wow. Just wow¡± He continue to eximed.


    His father bursted into a birthday song. His mom and I joined in pping and singing along.


    ¡°We¡¯ve be at home all this while because of you, you know that?¡± His father said when he was done singing.


    ¡°Yeah, we wanted to spend some time with you, we wanted to be around on your birthday¡± His mom added.


    ¡°Awwn. Thank you so much once again. I love you both¡± Peter said, smiling happily.


    ¡°Bad news. We are traveling back tomorrow¡± His father announced.


    ¡°That¡¯s sad though but well, Be is here with me¡± He said and his parentsughed.


    I smiled. He doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m paying my mom a visit yet. Well, I¡¯ll go today and be right back today, or at most, I¡¯ll return tomorrow to be with him.


    ¡°Awwn. Everything seemed unusual, no party, no music, no celebration. Are you sure you like it this way? It¡¯s seemed boring. It¡¯s not toote to start preparing a celebration you know that?¡± Mr Benson said.


    ¡°Oh no. I super love it this way¡± Peter replied.


    ¡°Anyways, so we¡¯ll leave you now to enjoy your day to the fullest just the way you want it¡± Mrs Benson added, walking towards the door with her husband.


    We looked at them till they left. ¡°I also hope that you would enjoy your private birthday to the fullest¡± I told Peter as I headed to the door too.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t leaving¡± He said.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m heading towards the door¡± I said to him and he chuckled.


    ¡°Even my parents knows that I just wanna spend this very day with you¡± He added.


    ¡°Awwn.. too bad because I will be going home today¡± I told him.


    ¡°Huh?! What?¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Sorry, I got the messagest night. Aunty Flora is back. Oh My God, I really need to see her¡± I told Peter.


    ¡°Oh! You know I¡¯m afraid of you leaving me right?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Yeah! ¡± I chuckled. ¡°Sad truth, I can¡¯t do without you too¡± I replied.


    ¡°Okay so, when will you be back?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, if I leave this morning, I¡¯ll probably return this evening¡± I told him.


    ¡°Oh no, you still have the chance to spend the day with me which means that is better you¡¯ll leave in the evening and return maybe tomorrow morning¡± He said.


    ¡°Great idea¡± I nodded. ¡°But for now, it¡¯s too early to start any lovey dovey stuffs with you¡± I told him.


    ¡°Lovey dovey stuffs? How do you know that we are gonna spend my birthday together doing lovey dovey stuffs or is it about what happened yesterday?¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± She hissed. ¡°But anyhow, get prepared for it!¡±


    She scurried out of my room.


    Prepared for what? Oh My God! What¡¯s Be up to now?


    *****


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 64

    Peter¡¯s POV


    I received several calls from extended family and friends. Delivery men came knocking on my doors, passing presents sent to me because I already told everyone that they don¡¯t have toe over here.


    ¡°This private birthday is just perfect¡± Be eximed just after we cut the cake.


    ¡°You think so too?¡± I asked, shoving a piece of cake into her mouth and she did the same to me.


    ¡°Yeah, it seemed like both of us are us are left alone in this world¡± She said. I agree.


    ¡°You told me to get prepared earlier. For what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh that. You are getting a birthday gift from me!¡± Be said.


    ¡°Oh wow. You insisted on getting me a birthday gift even when I told you that you are the  birthday gift ever¡± He said.


    ¡°Yeah. You said that. So I¡¯m giving myself to you¡± She responded.


    ¡°Huh¡­ what Be, I ¡­ didn¡¯t mean it that way¡± I stuttered.


    She bursted intoughter : ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way too. You little boy with a naughty mindset!¡± She said.


    ¡°You are the one with the naughty mindset! How do you know what I thought of. And I only thought of that because you¡¯ve been acting weird and just yesterday, you told me you do read erotic books¡± I reminded her and she frowned a little.


    ¡°Only because I wanted to spice up our rtionship by being a very romantic girlfriend but now, you are using my words against me and you are making me look like I¡¯m a bad girl¡± She said, folding her hands and looking away.


    ¡°Yes! You are a bad girl and I¡¯m a good guy. In our case, a bad girl is in love with a good guy. It¡¯s not good girls like bad guys!¡± I stated and sheughed.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± She hissed.


    ¡°So what gift are you giving me?¡± I asked again


    ¡°Oh! So, Shut your eyes! ¡± She ordered and I obeyed immediately.


    I was anxious to know what she got for me even after I¡¯ve told her not to get anything.


    I shut my eyes, but my ears were widely opened but all I heard was silence like she wasn¡¯t here anymore.


    ¡°Be¡± I mentioned her name with my eyes still closed. I got no response.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you there?¡± I asked again but this time around, I was interrupted with her lips on mine.  I opened my eyes immediately but she didn¡¯t stop.  Instead, she pressed on further and opened my mouth with her sweet tongue, which went in, reaching for my tongue.


    For the first time, we kissed deeply. Then she held on to me very tight.


    I let her do whatever she wishes till she was satisfied.


    ¡°That was great right?¡± She asked me, smiling widely.


    ¡°Yeah, it.. was. You got the french kiss¡± I said.


    ¡°Cravings satisfied!¡± She added, wiping my lips gently.


    ¡°We can press on further if we.. Uhm¡­ maybe get married and by then, you¡¯ld no longer be a mommy¡¯s boy¡± She said and I smirked. She was acting like she was older than me.


    ¡°So for now, let¡¯s not talk about marriage yet, let¡¯s talk about the examination results which will be out next week, let¡¯s talk about the university we¡¯ll go to¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s begin to prepare and anticipate for a future together!¡± She added, holding my hand.


    ¡°What college do you wanna go to?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Whatever college you wish to go¡± She replied instantly.


    ¡°I was gonna say the same thing. I wanna attend any college you choose too¡± I told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s great then! Till then!¡± She said, giving me a high five.


    We do not even feel shy or awkward about what we¡¯ve just done. We felt like it was normal. I could feel it that we were in a rtionship and what really matters is that we were so in love.


    We ate cake, talked about random stuffs, weughed, joked and yed around like babies. It was indeed a perfect birthday for me!


    Soon, her phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Oops! It¡¯s my mom¡± She said after looking at the screen of her phone. She shushed me and picked up the call.


    ~   ¡°Hello mommy!¡± She said into the phone.


    Slowly, the smile curve on her lips slowly turns into a straight line.


    ~ ¡°Oh Okay! I¡¯ll be on my way now¡± She said and hung up the call.


    ¡°Let me guess, your mom told you toe home already!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve forgotten actually¡± She replied.


    ¡°Your lovely mom and aunt are waiting for you at home. Do not keep them waiting then¡± I told her then gave her a tight hug.


    ¡°See you tomorrow¡± She said.


    ¡°Tomorrow is just perfect. Because henceforth, we¡¯ll be alone and together. Oh! There¡¯s alot of rtionship stuffs for us to catch up with. Dates, outings, shoppings!¡± I told her.


    ¡°Oh My God! I just can¡¯t wait¡± She eximed.


    We hugged for some minutes again, then she disengaged.


    She left my room, I heard her announce to my parents about her departure.


    I stayed outside, as I watched her leave thepound with driver Joe.


    * * * * *


    Be¡¯s POV


    Joe drove me home, then he left after I told him to return tomorrow toe pick up.


    My mom and Aunt Flora came out of the house before I could go in to meet them.


    ¡°Aunt Be!¡± I eximed, jumping into her arms then that of my mom.


    ¡°Oh My God Be. You¡¯ve be ady!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ady¡± I repliedughing as we entered the house together.


    ¡°You both seemed so happy¡± I observed.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! We ought to be especially after sessfully solving a mission which is finding who killed your father!¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s a good news too¡± Aunt Flora added.


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± I was anxious to hear it ¡®cos both of them were smiling widely. It seemed like there¡¯s more to being excited because a mission has been aplished.


    ¡°Be¡± Aunty Flora came closer to me, she held my both hand and resumed; ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot, you worked as a maid!¡±


    ¡°Oh that, that¡¯s fine. That family is so nice and amodating¡± I told her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fine. It¡¯s all my fault that you struggled to earn a living. But now, I¡¯m here to help you and fix things!¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah I knew it! You¡¯ll never abandon us!¡± I hugged her once again.


    ¡°So¡­ Uhm, your visa is ready and that of your mom¡± Aunt Flora told me.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s Visa is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To abroad of course. Where she lives and works. We are gonna live with her there¡±  My mom said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ what¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. This is so unexpected.


    ¡°I wanna make it up to you both this way. I¡¯m sorry for the sudden absence just when you needed me the most. Since the visa is ready, we are leaving very early tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to pick up anything as you¡¯ld get new things over there and start a new life abroad¡± Aunt Flora added.


    ¡°Huh!¡­ Tomorrow? It¡¯s impromptu¡­ what.. what about school?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What school, you havepleted your high school¡± My mom said.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ld gain admission into one of the best colleges over there. You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡± Aunt Flora said.


    Still, both of them were smiling, they barely realized that I wasn¡¯t happy about it ¡®cos it simply meant that I won¡¯t be going back to the Bensons ce. I won¡¯t be seeing Peter anymore.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy about it?¡± My mom asked.


    I faked a smile and nodded in affirmation. Afterall, ns have been made, my opinion wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    I¡¯m only sad because I didn¡¯t tell Peter about it.  Also, My cell phone has been acting funny too, it gives me only the chance to receive iing calls and messages but I can¡¯t call nor send messages. And Once I travel abroad, I¡¯ld have to change numbers too, which means that I and Peter have literally lost contact and connections.


    * * * * *


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 65

    Epilogue


    Fast forward


    **************


    Peter¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Dude, What¡¯s the use of a scalpel? ¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°Dissection. Meet Tyler, he will exin better¡± I replied.


    ¡°Why? Are you going somewhere? ¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I answered while taking few books off the table.


    ¡°You wanna see some babes¡±


    ¡°Shut it¡± I fired back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like toe along, I might be of help you know? ¡± He teased.


    ¡°Darn it, take care of yours first¡±


    ¡°And when will you get one? ¡± Vincent asked.


    I smirked.


    ¡°Listen Dude, I¡¯m hungry¡± I said.


    ¡°While I just had my lunch¡±


    ¡°See yahter then¡± I said and left.


    .


    .


    I met Tyler here in college, yeah! We are studying the same medical course with Vincent while Francis chose something entirely different in another college. Of course, he gained admission into the same school his girlfriend chose. That¡¯s what me and Be decided two years ago but we didn¡¯t talked about it further. We didn¡¯t mention any college. So I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s at, neither does she know where I am.


    I wish I didn¡¯t let her go back then if only I had known that it would take a century before we¡¯ld meet again, that¡¯s if we were still gonna meet. Well, I¡¯m d she came into my life, helped me academically which yield a great result and here I am, anticipating to be a doctor.


    Everything is going on fine with me but I still really miss her even when I try really hard to move on. I just can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t forget her. Somehow, she has upied one part of my heart.


    One more thing,. Monica finally gave Vincent a chance. It wasn¡¯t easy though ¡®cos I¡¯ve never thought Monica will give up on me.. I mean, I didn¡¯t know Monica could turn a new leaf.


    .


    .


    That particr day, I was very hungry. We spent more than the usual duration at the Lab. Nevertheless, I won¡¯t skip lunch.


    I walked very fast but careful. Yet, some girl bumped into me or did I bumped into her? Never!


    ¡°Tell me, Are you blind? ¡± I fired.


    Arrrgh, but I¡¯m not the kinda guy that do insult.


    She bent and picked up my books.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± She said.


    Now, I saw her face and recognized it immediately.


    What?


    ¡°Flora? ¡± I called her name.


    ¡°Pe.. Peter¡± She called mine.


    ¡°What are you doing here? /Why are you here? ¡± We asked simultaneously.


    ¡°You go first¡± I permitted.


    ¡°My institution¡± She replied.


    ¡°Howe we¡¯ve not met since all this while? ¡± I said.


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you were here? ¡± Flora said.


    ¡°Come¡± He pulled me..


    ¡°You¡¯re fond of pulling me this way, you know? ¡± Flora said.


    Wait, I hope she¡¯s still the same Flora.


    Hope she hasn¡¯t changed?


    I smiled and stopped pulling her.


    *******************


    We got to a restaurant.


    Although, I was hungry, I couldn¡¯t even concentrate on my meal.


    ¡°Errr¡­ So how have you been doing? ¡± I broke the silence.


    ¡°Good though and you you? ¡°She asked smiling.


    ¡°Errr, Well¡­ ¡± I scratched my head¡­ ;¡±Flora, you know¡­ ¡±


    She interrupted.


    ¡°How is Monica? ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine with Vincent¡±I replied.


    ¡°Your Mom, How is she? ¡±


    ¡°She is¡­ ¡± I paused. ¡°She¡¯s sorry¡± I said.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Flora.. ¡±


    She stood up, came closer to hug me.


    ¡°I missed you Peter¡± She muttered.


    I felt warm drop of liquid on my back.


    She was weeping!


    ¡°I missed you very much too¡± I replied trying not to weep too.


    She stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise.


    It only happened unexpectedly¡­¡± Flora briefly exined and I helped in wiping her tears.


    ¡°So.. ¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Good thing, Everyone is fine and everything is fine¡± She said now smiling. I¡¯ve really missed that beautiful smile.


    ¡°Did.. you.. ¡± I stammered holding her hands.


    ¡°What? ¡± She asked.


    ¡°Did you find a new boyfriend?¡±I finally asked.


    She kept mute.


    ¡°Oh sure, You would have gotten a new one already. I guess he¡¯ll give you the happiness I couldn¡¯t give you¡­ He must be a¡­.¡± I said sarcastically.


    She interrupted me.


    ¡°Peter, I didn¡¯t date anyone else¡± She said.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I mean¡­ You must have found someone better than me or you must have liked someone. Didn¡¯t you? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°Peter¡± She muttered staring at me.


    Oh she actually fell in love with someone else?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love a guy now? ¡± I asked, yet..


    ¡°I do¡± She replied.


    What?


    Obviously, My mood changed.


    I waited, what else?


    I should¡¯nt have waited.


    ¡°I really love him¡± She said.


    Hey, You¡¯re hurting me.


    I can go ahead and beat up whoever the guy is.


    ¡°Are you sure he loves you too? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± She replied.


    ¡°Wh¡­ Who is he? Is he someone I know?


    You can introduce him to me, you know? ¡± I said but within, I¡¯m depressed, disappointed, heartbroken..


    ¡°Peter¡±


    ¡°Yes? ¡±


    ¡°I still love you, I truly do¡± Flora said.


    Oh, when and where did Flora learn how to tease people? It¡¯s Unfair.


    ¡°You¡¯d love to introduce him to me, wouldn¡¯t you? ¡± I asked instead.


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Oh yeah, I do.. ¡± I stammered.


    She kept mute.


    ¡°Are¨CAre you serious? ¡± I asked.


    She nodded gently in affirmation.


    ¡°Flora, I.. I.. I love you too¡± I stammered k-ssing her palm.


    I thought you would leave me for another guy..


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the most difficult things I can never do.. ¡±


    ¡°Same here¡± I smiled.


    ¡°So is Monica really with Vincent? ¡± Flora asked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh yeah, It¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Almost unbelievable¡±


    ¡°Monica is a great friend, believe me, she has more good sides¡±


    ¡°She never showed it¡±


    ¡°You would have noticed if you were her intimate friend.. ¡°I said.


    ¡°I tried to but she didn¡¯t let me.. ¡± Flora replied.


    Flora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hey there¡± A feminine voiced yelled.


    ¡°Mo.. nica¡± I stammered while I stood up, hoping she wasn¡¯t listening to us.


    ¡°Flora¡± Suprisely, she hugged me.


    ¡°I thought Peter was actually with a new girl and he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know.. I never knew you were the one. Wait, have you two been seeing secretly? ¡± Monica said now sitting and beckoning me to sit.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Monica, I would , I would have told you¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly leave? ¡°Monica asked now facing me;¡±You know, Peter almostmitted Suicide, Good thing I was there¡± She added.


    That¡¯s weigh too impossible!


    ¡°I.. I didn¡¯t n to leave.. I.. ¡± I wanted to exin.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s leave the exnation for a good day like today, not now¡± Monica said.


    I disagree, This is not Monica.


    Ok, maybe she only bears Monica too but not the one I knew a year ago.


    ¡°Did you juste to The Heir¡¯s? ¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m studying here, too¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Peter¡± She turned to Peter.


    ¡°Are you finally alright? ¡°Monica asked and I chuckled.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? ¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh, should I tell Flora the funny ways you¡¯ve been acting since she left? ¡± She said.


    ¡°With all pleasures, I¡¯ll love to hear¡± I said smiling.


    ¡°Oh no, I can tell her myself but not just today¡± Peter pleaded.


    ¡°We were in theboratory earlier and suddenly, he scre-med your name¡±


    Iughed at her gestictions too..


    ¡°Monica¡± Peter called but she yed deaf.


    ¡°He was like, Flora don¡¯t leave me.. Pls don¡¯t, I¡¯ve got you many novels, so please return¡± Monica gesticted.


    I never knew she was so funny.


    I could not stopughing, Peter himselfughed.


    ¡°Ok now, it¡¯s enough¡± He said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±Monica fired back.


    ¡°Tell me, tell me¡± I said practically enjoying Monica¡¯spany.


    Just then she stared at her wirstwatch then she kinda frown.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to but I have a date with someone now.. Guess who? ¡± She asked me.


    ¡°Vincent¡± I eximed.


    She turned to


    ¡± You¡¯ve told her already? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why not? ¡± He replied smiling.


    ¡°Flora, I promise to tell you every acts Peter made when you were away¡± Monica said.


    I guess that was a pay back.


    I smiled.


    ¡°Incase I forget, please do remind me¡± She concluded then gave Peter a funny look, then she pecked me before picking her small pink purse. ¡°Bye, I will see you bothter, perhaps soon¡± She said and hurried left.


    ¡°At times, Monica can be crazy¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s crazy but real¡± I replied smiling.


    ¡°Huh? ¡±


    ¡°I never knew Monica could be so funny¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s funny. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her and soon, you will let go of bygones, won¡¯t you? ¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her¡± I said.


    ¡°Why? ¡±


    ¡°I love her¡± I said smiling.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you¡¯re silly too¡± I said.


    ¡°Remember, You were like; Please Flora, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me¡± I said gesticting just as the way Monica had gesticted.


    Then we could not stopughing.


    * * * * *


    THE END.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!